BACK to PEAR
INDEX

A new style of human leader, the Megalomaniac, would emerge in this century with greater frequency and more influence on human history than ever before. Such individuals would invariably be male. They would all share a set of similar experiences which would contribute to the formation of their attitudes, expectations, behaviour, charisma and achievements. With the popularization of mass media their "image" could be presented to the masses suitable for their popularity, or, their later diminishment. It would be a combination of the following factors which would invite their expression:

1. The centralization of huge populations into federations & empires;
2. Political anarchy between imperialism, independence, & rebellion;
3. Increasing economic dependency by the masses vs self-sufficiency;
4. Resolution of political conflicts adverse to idealistic justice;
5. Manipulation of the public by the authorities through the media;
6. Increasing economic, social, and political instabilities;
7. Religious materialism encouraging political simplicity;
8. Political humanism & political reversals;
9. Increasing capital dependency.

Populations of individuals simply wishing to carry on their lives in relative peace would find themselves beset by individuals and groups encouraging them to become self-directed politically and to reject abusive, autocratic, and impoverishing governments. A largely passive, ignorant, unaware, confused, and, frustrated populace would become more uniform in their group affiliations as a result of their increasingly non-agricultural employment, their increasing dependency upon a capital-based industrial and consumer economy, and, their adoption of materialistic norms of identity and self-actualization.

This uniformity of dependency (rather than self-sufficiency) would provide the avenue for mass indoctrination by way of the mass media and the educational institutions. Humans, as they have increasingly done in their recorded history, would tend to externalize the origins for their discontent.

Religious indoctrination on a massive scale in support of worship of an absolute human divinity (Pope, Ayatollahs, Emperors, saints, ...), utilization of a system of magical indulgences (forgiveness through incantations, payment, or, the use of material symbols - crosses, rings, figurines, photographs, ...), and, the religious leader's support of various dictatorships and autocracies - would preset public sensibilities for the acceptance of an absolute political leader.

Rage would develop in individuals who came to experience idealistic injustice, defeat, betrayal, and humiliation as a result of their intentions to bring about greater individual justice. That is, repeatedly, expressive and assertive individuals would find themselves championing the causes of the masses, would appear to have the support of the masses, would organize political meetings and groups, would inform and incite the masses, and, would find themselves alone when the status quo authorities either arrested them or otherwise opposed them. This apparent betrayal by those whom they sincerely believed they were trying to help would test the spiritual capabilities of these reactionaries; most often these would be inadequate. A part of the self has been deeply hurt by the abuse, humiliation, and felt injustice to which the idealistic individual has been exposed.

The intensity of this destruction is equal to the intensity of the innocence of the idealism originally in place. Now, a base of rage builds against any identity perceived of as being dangerous or an enemy. The traumatic incidents are brought to the memory repeatedly and serve to obsessively build feelings of hatred and revenge. This is an example of the destructive potential of human memory and imagination. No matter how much ruthlessness and destruction is enacted, sometimes even against those for whom one was originally willing to idealistically sacrifice one's life, no amount of pain, death and torture will be enough to vanquish the pain and insecurity now within the subject.

This sense of rage would be expressed in acts of confident, impulsive, aggressive acts of self-denial against the current political power. These life-endangering acts would be interpreted by the authorities as illegal, juvenile, and/or misguided; others would perceive them as bravery and heroism. For the moment, fear, terror, humiliation, pain, and the challenge of survival has exposed the weakness of these men: they have surrendered their faith, if it had not already been driven away by the abuse of parents or peers. In its place, they now have compulsive insecurities which can only be ameliorated by the assumption, accumulation and exercise of power.

Arrest would mean execution for some persons but not for those who will fulfill this political role. Rather, whether the traumatic incident or incidents involved arrest, armed confrontation, exposure to serious illness, involvement in a serious accident, injuries which would yield chronic pain, or loss of friends and love interest - the experience would be one of a threat-to-life rather than a near death experience. In such circumstances, especially if repeated and if combining several forms of threat experience, the human ego can be encouraged by way of rational spurious reasoning, to gain confidence and pride in one's unexpected survival and enter into denial about the possibility of one's death.

The greater the threat and the more often that it is made without actual fulfilment, the more the human comes to believe that he is indestructible. Part of this perception becomes a reactive death wish in which the individual, having already died on the spiritual level, actively and proudly invites further threats and danger. In response to such possibilities or actual threats, the individual frequently responds with ruthless violence against the would-be or real perpetrator. Such aggression, often fatal to the suspect, often increases the perceived and real security of the subject, and, further increases the individual's confidence in acting independently, and violently.

Changing political climates, the assistance of influential associates, indifference, or escape - would occur on several occasions to "rescue" these individuals from execution or expected long-term imprisonment, abuse, or social anonymity. So reprieved, these rage-directed persons would be compulsively attracted to the destructive options available in politics - which frequently result in a greater accumulation of power.

With the populace already conditioned to accept god-like human leaders to make political decisions for them, an increasing attraction to and acceptance of anything expressed in the mass media, and, with little awareness of more positive coping skills - mass populations would look to confident, aggressive, domineering persons with an image of bravery or heroism to solve their problems and remedy their frustrations.

The coincidental use of the mass media to suggest the luxuriant benefits of capital-based imperialistic economies (capitalist, fascist, and communist) would encourage a generally subservient, envious, proud, and materially desperate population of rising density to surrender their power to such an individual. Emboldened by such acceptance, such a leader would come to believe in his own supernatural power, aggressively exploit it by way of media manipulation and coerciveness against all opposition, and, eventually lead to the deaths of millions of people with no historical reduction in the anxiety and frustration levels of those remaining alive.

By the end of the century, most educated persons would know the names of these saviour-villains.
Mass populations allowed them to direct human history, took their orders, deceived their own people, murdered their own people, fouled the environment, increased general human enmity towards each other, and resulted in massive unnecessary human suffering. God's help was frequently called upon in speeches and prayers - help to carry out the ungodly. Destructiveness followed, not because God did not care.

Rather, humans had lost their faith in God; lost their self-motivation and belief in themselves as individuals; lost their self-respect; lost their ability and self-directedness to humbly ask God for direction; lost their self-control and self-discipline to hear the message; lost their self-awareness of what was truly important to them as individuals; lost their courage to reject the destructiveness chosen by human authorities and the crowd and follow the constructive options available to them.

1902 - Movies: Trip to the Moon;

1902 - During the year,
Pyotr Rachlovsky, head of the foreign branch of the Okhrana and writer of the book "Anarchy and Nihilism", in which he promoted the idea of a Franco-Russian league against Jewish domination, attempts to create such a league. He fails.

1902 - In April,
Josif (Djugashvili) Stalin is arrested for the first time.
He remains in various Georgian prisons until November 1903, when he was deported to Siberia.
Within a month, he escaped from his place of exile, and by the outbreak of the Russo-Japanese War in February 1904 was back in Tiflis.

Earlier, in his fifth year of study at the Tiflis Theological Seminary, he had been expelled for conducting socialist study groups for factory workers and participating in a local Social-Democratic group. For a time he worked as a clerk at the Tiflis Observatory when not unemployed - until the secret police searched his room and found some banned books.

Stalin's young adult life became one of study, poverty, dedication to helping the disadvantaged, living under a succession of aliases subject to the constant threat of arrest, of clandestine meetings and correspondence, of organizing study groups and demonstrations, of composing leaflets and articles for illegal publications. He became a Socialist Party organizer and organized workers into strikes. He established a secret press and was arrested and imprisoned. His political education had started. He had learned that it was possible to organize the people for their own benefit. He had learned that the authorities in power would use that authority to suppress opposition. He learned that if he did not think with greater cunning and deception than the authorities, he would be imprisoned and beaten. He became known as "Koba", the "Indomitable".

1902 - In May,
A volcanic explosion blows the side of Mt. Pelee out on the island of Martinique, in the Caribbean.
Every person is killed in the town of St. Pierre, the capital, except a convict and a mentally ill person who were locked in a prison. A burning gaseous cloud drifted down from Mt. Pelee and killed all those - almost 30,000 - who survived the explosion.

1902 - During the year,
Mount St. Augustine, Alaska produces a major volcanic eruption.

1902 -
Sergey Nilus, in St. Petersburg, Russia, publishes a second edition of his autobiographical and philosophical "The Great and the Small". Since publishing his first edition, he has received a copy of the Protocols of the Elders of Zion, which he believes to be fact, masquerading as fiction.

He includes the "Protocols" as evidence of a worldwide Jewish conspiracy to dominate the world economy and subjugate all other peoples to the level of slaves or workers - leaving the Jews as managers, owners, lawyers, politicians, judges and other power brokers in the building economic capitalism. His inclusion of the "Protocols" adds credibility to them as truth and Nilus and similar authors become a foundation for economic rebellion.

A rebel doesn't want to fundamentally change a social and political structure.
The rebel seeks for equality within the economics of the status quo.
The typical rebel has held social and economic status, or, been prevented from gaining such through prejudice or other culture-dominated factors. Rebels believe that they should share equally in the wealth and status which others seem to enjoy who appear to have made less effort. The rebel begins to perceive that certain racial groups, social organizations, or political groups are the stopgap which excludes the disadvantaged masses.

The larger the number of disadvantaged, particularly in a time of economic distress, and especially within a political - economic structure which preaches the ethic of opportunity for all -- the greater the number of rebels will grow. Rebels act out their frustration through civil disobedience and through a reaction of prejudice (with hatred) against those forces which they believe are victimizing themselves and others. They are in denial of the personal factors involved in their failure as well as the nature of the usual deceptions spread by any massive human political system.

Reactionaries, on the other hand, recognize that the moral structure of the era is the basic factor which is segregating masses of people into small groups of powerful and/or rich individuals and large groups of dependent and poor individuals. They do not want to be a part of this material-based culture based on inequities. They promote an overthrow of the current political and economic order and a replacement with another one which appears to them and others, usually on a rational theoretical basis, to be more just and beneficial to the masses.

This context of value change is somewhat abstract for most humans for it is an expression of a preference for and a belief in a structure which has not yet been instituted and for which there is no practical example. It is immensely easier, in large populations of disadvantaged humans, to mount a rebellion - which accepts the status quo, and largely seeks to exchange the positions of the advantaged with the disadvantaged. Reactionary change involves a risk: the change may not work out as promoted and one may end up in a worse position than when they started. There are few reactionaries in human history; there are many rebels in human history. These tendencies encourage human history to be repetitive for rebels are like addicts who obsessively repeat the behaviours which maintain their failures.

1902 -
George Millies writes "A Trip To The Moon".
Overall, it is well received by the readers.
He had originally worked as an illusionist and was the first to use "special effects" in stage entertainment.
He portrayed the Moon as having many frightful beings.

1903 -
The Strict Secrecy of the Roman Catholic Conclave (senior bureaucracy) is deployed to stop the Austrian emperor, Franz Joseph I from influencing cardinal voters. As time progresses, the secrecy will be increasingly tightened.

1903 -
A GRAY Exploration Team arrive and position themselves in Wales.
Their purpose is to observe and define the cultural patterns of the dominant lifeforms on the Earth: their potential opposition re: colonization of the planet.

1904 -
Mrs. Mary Jones, a poor woman who lived with her husband on an almost barren farm near the small town of Egryn in northern Wales, after receiving a vision of Jesus Christ, becomes inspired to preach in the local chapel. Strange lights appear over the chapel when she speaks, and accompany her to and from the chapel. Sometimes, the lights would manifest inside of buildings. The incidents are confirmed by thousands of observers including sceptical reporters and scientists.

The lights sometimes appeared suddenly, would flash forth an intense white light which illuminated the surroundings as if in full sunshine. Emitting from its whole circumference were dazzling sparklets like flashing rays from a diamond. Sometimes, as many as 3 lights might appear at once; usually white but the odd one would be red. At times, they appeared to move as if responding to statements made by observers; rushing quickly towards the observer, hovering, disappearing and reappearing. One reporter stated that he saw an oval mass of grey, as the source of the brilliant light.

During the same period, sheep were found slaughtered; sometimes they were drained of blood with the flesh left almost untouched. Tracking dogs refused to track anything from the sight of the mutilations.

This is the first concerted attempt by the GRAYS to communicate with and influence humans: an experiment. The GRAYS are extracting blood-type fluids from various Earth lifeforms to build an experimental resource DNA base for their bioengineering team which will arrive with the main colony much later.

1904 - By this year
Toyama Mitsuru had formed the "Dark Ocean Society" in Japan.
It was an extension of ultranationalist reaction to the Meiji government.
Mitsuru had been jailed earlier for his part in a staged uprising and on his release, he founded the paramilitary "Dark Ocean Society".

Members pledged to revere the emperor, love and respect the nation (Japan), and defend the rights of the people. Through blackmail, extortion, terror and assassination, the Society gained extraordinary influence over the army (which supported their activities in spirit) and the bureaucracy (which was afraid of them). Dark Ocean provided bodyguards for officials, thugs for political bosses, zealots for the armed forces, and spies for foreign subversion. Its members practised the martial arts: the most adept became ninja assassins.

The ultranationalism of the Society became a motivating force behind the expansionist policies of the government: conspiracy was their way of life. They would eventually expand, through financial support from illegal organizations, to occupy the mercenary-style position of supporting gambling, prostitution, protection racket, blackmail, extortion, strike-breaking and labor control activities.

Their success as a "guerilla" group was derived from the financial support they received from anti-establishment (illegal) groups and the respect they received from pro-military and pro-expansionist groups. On the surface they supported an improved material lifestyle for the less advantaged, yet, in denial, they supported the imposition of an abusive authoritarian system over other cultures - which would leave countless other humans in misery, despair and poverty.

1904 -
A market for pornographic (explicit sex) movies existed from this date with Buenos Aires as the principal centre of production. Movies of fully detailed sexual activity were shot and shipped to private buyers, mostly in England and France, but also in such distant lands as Russia and the Balkan countries. The purchasers of the films were either rich aristocrats or houses of prostitution. Before the Second World War in France and other countries the showing of explicit sexual films in brothels was customary and officially permitted. Other accounts indicate that many of the movies were produced in France and Spain and that Buenos Aires was used as a distribution point.

1904 -
The Russo-Japanese War proved to be the first modern war in which a Western nation was beaten by an Asian nation. The Japanese imposed strict censorship on mass media reporting, tending to treat foreign correspondents much like spies.

The Battle of Mukden, a month-long battle of attrition, was won by the Japanese at a cost of 71,000 lives against 85,000 lost by the Russians. The war was an example of the increasing use of sophisticated technology in human warfare. Significant tactical advantages would result from increased fire-power, the expanded use of artillery, and the use of a crude form of poison gas - by the Japanese.

In March, the Russian Naval Ministry had finally ordered the construction of 6 "Holland" submarines at the Nevskiy Works as hostilities with the Japanese had increased. When the Japanese crossed the Yalu River into Russian Siberia in May, the Holland designs now became very important. The Tsarist government decided that it could not wait for the new orders to be completed and it sought to purchase the trials submarine Fulton, which was at the USA plant. Suspecting that the USA government might obstruct the sale of American made war materiel to either Japan or Russia, the Holland Company arranged for a clandestine transfer.

During the night of June 28-29, the English steamer "Menantic", with its crew sworn to secrecy, loaded the "Fulton" on board at New Suffolk, on Long Island Sound. At sea, the name of the submarine was changed to "Madam"; in early July, the steamer arrived at Kronshtadt naval base, was unloaded, and sent for reconditioning. By the end of October, 1904, after successful sea trials, the submarine was renamed Som and shipped by rail to the Pacific port of Vladivostok.

"The Holland Torpedo Boat Company" became a subsidiary of the Electric Boat Company and was subsequently acquired by the massive American armourer, General Dynamics Corporation. During this period, 5 boats of the Holland design were also purchased by the Japanese. In what would begin a long and enduring practice by American entrepreneurs, armaments were sold to both sides of the conflict. The General Dynamics yard became one of two shipyards which would build most American submarines.

Independently, designs by the American inventor, Simon Lake, had been reviewed by the Russians and they made arrangements to purchase the 65-foot (19.8 m) "Protector" prototype which the USA Navy had declined. It had a special lockout compartment to permit divers to enter and leave the craft while submerged. The armament consisted of 3 internal 15-inch (381-mm) torpedo tubes.

Similar to the transport of the "Fulton", the "Protector" was loaded on a steamer off Sandy Hook, New Jersey, covered with canvas, and taken to Kronshtadt, where it arrived on 15 June, 1904. On August 13, sea trials began only to soon have it sunk by the carelessness common amongst the Russians at the time. 21 were drowned. It was refloated, accepted, renamed the Osetr (Sturgeon), and shipped to Vladivostok, where it finally arrived in mid-April, 1905.

Simon Lake and his "Lake Torpedo Boat Company" then contracted with the Newport News Shipbuilding & Dry Dock Company in Virginia to construct the 5 follow-on submarines for Russia. In a more discrete manner, the submarines were built in sheds for the first time. The craft were assembled, fitted out, and tested in the Latvian SSR. The Newport Yard would become one of two USA shipyards to build most of the future American submarines.

1905 -
Sergey Nilus publishes his version of the "Protocols of the Elders of Zion".
It quickly circulates through all of the right-wing organizations in Russia - as genuine (true).
Czar Nicholas II reads and accepts the Protocols also as true.

Eventually, an investigation will demonstrate that the work is a fraud and Nicholas will then seek to prevent its further use as anti-Semitic propaganda. As the book has been widely distributed and no one is publicly shamed for the fraud nor a widespread disclaimer circulated - most readers will continue to believe that its contents are real: that the Jews have made a pact with the Devil for world economic domination.

1906 - On April 18,
An 8.3 Magnitude Earthquake destroyed much (5 sq mi, 13 sq km) of San Francisco, California.
It occurred along the 270 mile (430 km) San Andreas geological fault and lasted for a duration of 60 seconds. The fault system is believed to be 60 miles wide (96 km) and 800 miles (1280 km) long. The annual shift is approximately equal to 1-1/2 inches (2.5-3 cm) a year. It was felt as far away as Nevada and Oregon states. 2000 people died. Most of the damage was attributable to the post-quake firestorm which swept the city. Afterwards, geologists declared that a serious earthquake could be expected from the San Andreas Fault every 100 years or so.

It would later be discovered by Dr. R. Tomaschek, a German geophysicist, that the position of the planet Uranus in the astrological chart for this date, and for that of 133 other earthquakes with magnitudes greater than 7, correlated significantly. Uranus has long been regarded by astrologers as the planet of "tension, explosion and the unexpected."

1906 - During the year,
Mount Vesuvius, Italy, produces a violent volcanic eruption.

1906 - During the year,
Badzar Baradjin, a distinguished Russian geographer, sees an almas and attempts to include the sighting in the report of his travels. He is requested by the Imperial Geographical Society not to do so lest the incident cast doubt on some of his more conventional observations. Human authority systems tend to seek to concentrate their power by narrowing the status quo and making it rigid and predictable.

Baradjin does tell his observations to his friend, Zhamtsarano, an eminent Mongolian scholar - who carried out a program of field research into the verification of almas (Wild Man) stories between 1900 and 1927. He plots each find on a special map with the date and a coloured illustration derived from each individual description.

Zhamtsarano's work suggests that between the period 1807-1867 almas inhabited a wide area of the Gobi, but by 1927 they had practically disappeared from the southern part. The nomads said that the almas were once seen in groups but that by 1927 they were rarely encountered, and then, in the area near the mountains of Khovd and Bayan Ulegei provinces. They were still met in pairs, sometimes accompanied by infants, but no longer in large groups.

Zhamtsarano is surprised by the matter-of-fact attitude of the local people to the almas whose recollections ranged throughout their historical folklore. The nomads of the Gobi took the existence of the Almas for granted and looked on them as just another sort of animal, a bit man-like but with no supernatural powers. They reported that almas were sometimes bigger than humans, measured against the nomads, who by European and American standards are somewhat short. Often noted was the mention of their stoop and a characteristic unpleasant smell.

Rinchen's recorded a number of first-hand accounts describing many encounters with almas by wandering herdsmen or travellers; several accounts had multiple witnesses. One such encounter was described to Rinchen by the director of all the pharmacies in Ulan Bator. He had met an almas in the Butkut mountains near the river Delyun in Khovd province, while he was accompanied by 2 local Kazakhs and a Soviet Kazakh named Djoltayev, who taught in a local elementary school.

The almas was over 6 ft in height, powerfully built and with dark hair on his chest, stomach and back which shaded to a grayish colour on the head, where it was longer. They were able to observe him from a distance of about 150 yards, and he appeared interested in their behaviour. The men tried calling to the almas in a medley of languages and Djoltayev eventually decided to wound the animal by shooting him in the soft part of the legs. He missed. As they tried to approach closer, he now retreated.

The first foreign hunters had "fun" shooting almas who did not run away but merely sat there looking curious. This practice was eventually stopped by the local people but not before the establishment of placenames such as Almasin Dobo (Almas burial).

1907 -
Andrei Andreyevich Markov, a Russian mathematician, develops the theory of linked probabilities, called "Markov chains", in which the probability of one event affects that of the next.

Fundamental to this report is the demonstration that, from human historical records, certain structures and occurrences appear to predict future probabilities by virtue of the apparent lack of ability for humanity to change and adjust their present behaviour relative to the past. In other words, history is bound to repeat because the probability that a current response to situations developing out of previous events can be predicted demonstrates that humanity fails to learn from the mistakes of the past.

  Anthropological and sociological conclusions from these patterns might include:
    - humanity is introduced to spiritual concepts on a periodic basis;
    - human capability to understand the concepts is somewhat limited;
    - human culture tends to convey responsibility to leaders;
    - human culture tends to concentrate power in the hands of a few;
    - human sexuality usually incites expansion of inequities expressed;
    - material wealth encourages pride in humans and more inequities;
    - human cultures tend to restrict coping by reinforcing a status quo;
    - unbalanced sexuality expands the population and ever expands needs;
    - human cultures expand in population and increase their concentration of
                             power, wealth and dependency until they collapse.

Unless any of the above trends can be modified to more constructive long-term alternatives, earlier items in the series promote the occurrence of the later trends and predict the conclusion. Humanity will fail to survive because it refuses to maintain as its major focus spiritual maturity based on individual self-directedness arising out of reverence and atonement to the will of a God of the universe.

1907 -
Agnes Clerke, in "The System of the Stars" writes that the Pleiades was "the meeting place in the skies of mythology and science. The vivid and picturesque aspect of these stars riveted, from the earliest ages, the attention of mankind; a peculiar sacredness attached to them, and their concern with human destinies was believed to be intimate and direct."

1907 -
Percival Lowell writes "Mars and its Canals".
A later abstract describes the work as follows:

"The phenomenon of a highly complicated system of lines (channels or canals) on the planet Mars forming a network over its surface was first detected by Schiaparelli in 1877. In this book, Professor Lowell (Lowell Observatory, Flagstaff, Arizona) presents the interpretation of the phenomena as representing bands of vegetation along primary irrigation canals, appearing thus in the spring, first near the melting ice caps and following the flow of water toward the equator.

The evidence presented is that here is a dry planet, and an intelligence of some kind, that survives only by utilizing the few remaining sources of water supply. The author is certain that Mars is inhabited by some form of beings. The theory of the existence of intelligent life on Mars may be likened to the atomic theory in chemistry; in both we are led to the belief in units which we are similarly unable to define."

1907 -
The American Consumer loses confidence in their banking industry.
Numerous and repeated bankruptcies and instability in the industry in the USA lead to a threat of consumer return to the barter system, indenture, and trade by exchange of gold. To the American government and big business interests this threatens to end their power base.

Big business cannot function efficiently using the old methods and big government cannot collect taxes efficiently and run deficits using the older methods of capital transfer. A new system of banking which guarantees a higher degree of stability to the community must be devised, or, economic anarchy and the end of expansionist capitalism will occur.

A second and very important factor has been the provision and collection of loans by American banks to the community, most of which is composed of farmers and ranchers. The banks have previously taken a position of lending to anyone who had a collateral asset which could be claimed in the event of default. With little consideration for capacity to repay, and, sometimes, an intentional disregard for an inability to repay, loans have been granted. This has led to a large number of foreclosures on farms and businesses following poor crop seasons, outbreaks of disease, personal accidents and war injuries, interruption of supplies, and other factors.

With the lack of the older alternative of indenture, whereby the debtor worked off to the benefit of the creditor the amount owed, the more recent rationalized system allows only for repayment or foreclosure. A few dispossessed farmers and ranchers turn to bank and train robbery in their vengeance against the banking industry. Other consumers, often tend to offer sympathy to the illegal anti-bank reaction and a number of romanticised bandit legends are developed by the media and cherished by the consumer.

Legal and political authorities come to an awareness - after decades of this process - that either banking must be reorganized and regulated on a national scale, or, the United States of America will face lawlessness and a separation of state sovereignty from the nation as a whole. A new direction must be found.

1908 - On June 30
The Tunguska catastrophe took place near Vanovara in Siberia.
It began with a blinding ball of light, brighter than the sun, that appeared, turned into a fiery column rising up into a cloudless sky, to be followed by a loud explosion heard as far away as 750 miles. Four hundred miles away, a train almost derailed under the shock. Men riding their horses 200 miles away were thrown from their horses. Windows were shattered at a distance of 150 miles. Roofs were torn off and fences were uprooted at a distance of 60 miles or so. Within 16 miles of the site, all the trees were uprooted. Within 10 miles, they were burned by luminous radiation. At the very centre, nothing happened: there was no crater, and no trees were uprooted.

The shock wave circled the globe twice.
Seismographs all over the world clearly registered a shock with its epicentre northwest of Lake Baikal. Luminescent clouds were observed and even photographed over Europe and North Africa. Newspapers could be read at night by the light of the clouds in Berlin, Copenhagen, and London.

The Moscow Academy of Sciences sent Professor Kulik to investigate.
He questioned the Evenkis, a nomadic tribe and they stated: "We were eight verst (53 miles) from the Tunguska when we saw the fire. The heat was so strong that we had to lie down on the road. I was afraid my clothes would catch fire. In a village in the Podkamenaya Tunguska district, 1500 reindeer were killed all at once." Even at that distance, the nomads believed the end of the world had come.

The explosion had taken place in the air not on the ground.
In 1959, Professor Piekhanov reported that the area demonstrated intense radioactivity.
Many witnesses who had described the falling object reported that it was the shape of a tube or a log: cylindrical. Fifty-two years after the explosion, grass still had not grown back on the site. Was this a spacecraft which ran into difficulty when its anti-matter or nuclear propulsion technology failed and blew up?

1908 - During this year and next,
Josif (Djugashvili) Stalin was first arrested and imprisoned in Baku, then exiled to northern Russia, where he escaped and returned to continue further political activity in Baku. It was his second imprisonment. He had married his first wife after escaping from prison the first time. Within 3 years she had died, leaving him with a son, Vasili. Stalin had journeyed to Stockholm, Sweden and London, England, to attend Social-Democratic Party Congresses.

Stalin carried an intensity of conviction emanating from internal rage built on suppressed anger against an unloving father who had beaten him simply because he existed. Stalin supported the more aggressive and intolerant political approaches proposed by Lenin. From Stalin's perspective, intellectualizing about change did not produce results; effective action did.

The Russo-Japanese War had ended with a chaos of demonstrations, strikes, mutinies, murders and local uprisings and had been called the 1905 Revolution. Before the end of 1907 socialist and democratic gains had been erased and the socialist deputies arrested. At the height of the 1905 Revolution, Lenin had ordered the secret establishment and arming of Bolshevik combat squads, and in some areas, notably the Caucasus, where Stalin was, these squads continued to be active long after the revolution. Originally acting as guerrilla fighters, they later often degenerated into banditry. Stalin was one of the principal leaders master-minding the organization and exploits of these Mafia-like squads. Josif had learned to distrust political authority unless you are holding it.

At the age of 26, Stalin had moved into the fringes of Lenin's national leadership of the party, moved his activities to the oil producing center of Baku, organized Bolshevik conferences. The secret police again captured him and sent him to northern Russia. After 4 months he escaped. He continued working in the Baku Bolshevik underground until he was again arrested in March, 1910. Escaped again, he moved up in his position of responsibility as older or more powerful members were either arrested or came to quarrel with Lenin.

Stalin learned that direct action against an opponent was often disastrous, especially if you were unaware of whether others would come to your support or theirs in a crisis. People often voiced support but faded away when it was required against an image of power or authority. Stalin was beginning to tire of being captured and sent to jail, or worse. Turning against others directly who had turned you in or failed to help you escape did not gain respect.

Appearing to forgive or to ignore such indiscretions did raise one's public image of strength and gain respect. So Stalin learned to strike back by turning the associates of an "enemy" against them. Deception, disinformation, gossip - broke the ranks of the enemy and weakened them, often permanently or fatally. Stalin learned, from experience also, that advancement came, like the moves of a successful chess player, by cunning, persistence, patience, and aggressiveness, with a ruthless obliviousness about one's associates. It was at this point that Josif assumed the name of Stalin (Man of Steel).

Another arrest in 1913 was followed by deportation to a remote corner of Siberia from which escape was almost impossible. He was only released this time because of the 1917 Revolution.

1908 - On December 19,
The "Kefal", a Lake-design Soviet submarine pioneered the first in what would become a long history of Soviet under-ice operations. Commanded by Lieutenant V.A. Merkushev, in Ussuriy Bay, east of Vladivostok, the Kefal' submerged beneath the ice for one hour and 32 minutes, logged four miles, and punched through the ice exactly on course.

The relatively large variety of submarine projects previously undertaken in Russia and the USSR, and the number of yards and designers involved would provide a substantial base of knowledge for future submarine activities.

1908 - On December 28,
An 7.5 Earthquake on Sicily destroys the city of Messina, Italy, and resulted in the deaths of 83,000 persons.

1909 - On April 6,
Admiral Robert E. Peary, (1856-1920) declared that he was the first person ever to reach the geographic North Pole. In spite of poor documentation, his claim was accepted, and Admiral Peary was hailed as a hero. There was a problem.

On April 1, Dr. Frederick A. Cook who had been a surgeon on Peary's 1891 expedition, had declared that he had reached the north Pole on April 21, 1908 - nearly a year before the Admiral noted his arrival. Mass confusion followed; two believable (by virtue of their social positions) explorers were both declaring themselves to be the first person to reach the northernmost point on the Earth.

Peary's supporters campaigned to discredit Cook's credibility and succeeded in deliberately ruining the surgeon's life. The American National Geographic Society was Peary's strongest supporter. Peary was a link with government institutions and financial support for the Society's programs could be best depended upon from political sources. Eventually, Cook was even discredited and jailed for financial fraud.

Before his death, Peary gave his wife a document, saying that it was important and could destroy Frederick Cook's claim. Unable to understand the document, she placed it in a safe deposit box.

After Peary's death in 1920, Wally Herbert was hired to investigate, and bolster, Peary's claim.
After examining the poorly documented records, Herbert concluded that Peary had never reached the North Pole. Herbert attributed the explorer's failure to one of incompetence rather than malice.

Dennis Rawlins next came forward and stated that he had found the records Peary made on the day he reached the North Pole - records which Peary had said did not exist. By Peary's own calculations, Rawlins showed that on April 6, 1909, Peary was 121 statute miles short of the pole. That was as far north as he had ever ventured.

In 1935, Peary's daughter sent a copy of the document which had been locked in her mother's safe deposit box to Melville Grosvenor, long-term director of the American Geographical Society, which published the National Geographic Magazine.

Harry Raymond, an astronomer, finally interpreted the document, which contained sextant readings.
These were intended to assist the explorer in navigating by measuring the angles between the horizon and heavenly bodies. According to his own calculations, Admiral Peary was 200 nautical miles from the North Pole at the time he later said he had arrived there.

Deciphered, the document left the Society in an embarrassing position: it had fully supported Peary; it had contributed to the discrediting of an innocent man, Cook; most of North America and much of the rest of the world had been taught for decades that Peary was a hero. The document was sealed and its contents were not revealed.

In 1973, Rawlins found the document again and released the information that proved that Peary was either a liar or an incompetent. While the evidence suggests that Peary was inept in the use of his instruments and that he never knew exactly where he was, it is expected that a novice sextant user with some degree of geographic knowledge would know that the Sun does not rise and set in the sky at the North Pole - so readings could not be taken there. Very little notice was given to the findings and until 1988, The Society would continue to support Peary's claim. Today, most encyclopedias and most references to North Pole exploration still declare Peary's success.

Human history has proven to be fragile where the truth is at odds with political forces.
Human weaknesses of pride, greed, envy, power and intolerance - all conspire to equate human history to a line of military successes suggestively based on success according to battlefield prowess. In reality, more lives have been lost through natural catastrophes than through war. The humbling fact is that most of those lives could have been saved if humanity could have concentrated on the development of spiritual skills rather than the irresponsible exercising of its sexual fecundity and the development of its aggressive abilities. The strategies used have most often been deception, manipulation and coercion - under the banner of "intelligence."

1909 -
The USA National Committee for Mental Hygiene is set up with the intent of improving the standards and methods of dealing with mentally ill persons. Encouraged by the work of Dr. Pinel (1792), the publication of The Mind that found Itself, by Clifford Beers, and others, psychiatrists and administrators have sought to work together to better inform the public of the problems and possibilities in the training, assistance and recovery of mentally ill patients. Proper identification, diagnosis, registration and supervision of all "mental" patients has been a goal with the intent of both standardizing the services offered to the patient as well as determining which services could best support them.

Unfortunately, this invitation to bureaucracy, by removing the characteristics of empathy and compassion and substituting practicality and efficiency - would lead to more abuses than when the individual was simply ignored or assaulted. Now, a person can be mislabeled, disbelieved, underestimated, and mistreated according to routine rather than having several assessments, being listened to about their frustrations, being encouraged to improve, and, provided with ineffective and irrelevant treatments.

Mental Hygiene would be considered the "science of adequate self-management."
It was defined as having 3 objectives: (1) the development of the average and exceptional individual to his maximum social efficiency through attention to underlying factors in mental heredity, growth and vigour, (2) the gradual elimination of feeble-mindedness and of mental and nervous diseases with their attendant social evils, and (3) the establishment and improvement of social and public agencies to bring about the realization of these aims.

Like the then wider sciences of public health and eugenics, mental hygiene denoted (a) a field of scientific research and (b) a definitely organized movement within the spheres of medicine, social service and education. By the mid-1920s, new courses in mental hygiene would be taught in universities. Curative and aftercare methods would be planned for activation according to the age of the individual almost from cradle to grave; from school to prison.

Purposefully non-spiritual in approach, the new institution of social power and authority sought to intellectually effect the status quo on society in the hope of gently compelling all to fit into the capital-dependent, human-based authority, social strata producing mind-set of its originators.

The deficiency in the Mental Hygiene approach to social order was that it was a lie.
It professed, and many practitioners truly believed the intent, to be acting on behalf of the patient (or victim) for the regulation and provision of effective treatment rather than simple ostracism and denial. In reality, the mental hygiene approach was the rational extension of a pseudo-medical elite who were both distressed by the failure of institutionalized religions to provide a basis for peace and order, and, a pious and proud group of practitioners whose pragmatism encouraged idealist to presume that the ills of society could be "fixed" by melding the individual to "fit" the society.

The deception was borne out in the denial of such practitioners to acknowledge that low intelligence capabilities and some anti-social syndromes were the result of injury, mutation, or other physical impairment - which no amount of education, motivation, or penalty could change. To truly have the rights and dignity of such persons of concern, one would best acknowledge their abilities, the level of assistance which they require for some degree of self-sufficiency and facilitate the degree to which they can participate in society. Part of that participation would include their presence in public society rather than their institutional exclusion from it.

Difficulties which the public are sheltered from are difficulties forgotten, ignored, and encouraged.
It is a lie to take away the rights, freedoms and life of another person on the justification that you are helping them. It is a lie to say that you care for the well-being of another person yet take away their self-esteem, their self-directedness, and, their positive coping skills.

By 1924, the conditions in many state institutions would still be considered pre-1792.
By the late 1940s, public awareness would remain at nil and a number of asylums would remain with patients imprisoned in holding cells. The failure would be in the assumption of authoritarian values and the teaching of categorization and victimization rather than in the teaching of community, acknowledgement, compassion, assertiveness, self-responsibility, and similar constructive coping skills. Standards of care and limits of behaviour would become defined; they would exchange psychological deception and manipulation for physical abuse.

1910 - By now,
Svante Arrhenius a Swedish physicist, had put forward the "Panspermia theory" regarding the origin of life on the Earth. Based on the discovery of carbon-based elements in meteorites, he considered that living germs could have been carried through interstellar space by cosmic radiation winds. In this way, the Earth could have been "seeded" by "genes" from other parts of the universe. Discounted for decades, some later discovered meteorites were found to contain true viruses.

1910 -
N. Ach, a German introspectionist psychologist, links the conscious task (Aufgabe) to an unconscious set (Einstellung). Organisms have "determining sets" which determine their reactions to instructions. Once the task has been accepted and the set adopted, the actual performance runs off with remarkably little conscious content to be found in the action. These determining tendencies, not present consciously during performance, seemed important in volitional activities (Wurzburgers).

These determining tendencies appear to be factors of great importance in the daily life of humans; they constantly set out on a given course of action. The determining tendency is somewhat similar to that of a post-hypnotic suggestion in which the hypnotized person is told to carry out an act on a given sign being made some time after the subject has been awakened. Once more in his or her normal state, the subject may remember nothing of the instruction, which will be obeyed nevertheless, as though impelled by some unconscious urge with a false rationalization being invented if justification for the act seems necessary.

This concept would be important in later efforts to "educate", manipulate and brainwash humans.
Of crucial importance, and often overlooked by the sources of research funds to those ends, was the fact that a post-hypnotic suggestion will not be accepted by the subject in trance unless that subject believes that the suggestion is acceptable to his or her beliefs and morals. Thus, hypnosis cannot be utilized to force a person to undertake actions which would be aversive to them on a conscious level.

Alternatively, the subtle difference in the use of a conditioned reflex response induced under stress could, with considerable effort and the dangerous use of aversive conditioning, result in actions which would be against the moral basis of the individual. The usual psychiatric confusion within the individual founded in unconscious guilt could well result in a nervous breakdown or compulsion disorders.

While this "knowledge" could have been used for the introduction of constructive coping skills into mass cultures, it would, almost immediately be used to manipulate the citizens of nations by their political and religious authorities. Mass media would be the primary medium: school texts, radio, newspapers, film and movies. Sometimes intentional and sometimes simply chosen as a means known to be efficient in reaching an end, induction and modeling of citizenry would become a major war and economy stimulant for humans for the remainder of this century.

1910 -
The Jesuits are expelled from Portugal after the Revolution.
They were remembered for their abusiveness, defrauding, and impoverishing activities in which they had accumulated numerous properties from indebted owners who were subsequently charged high rents for land use. As was too often the case, an image of pious, ascetic, self-disciplined, spiritual mentors was found to be compromised by authoritarian attitudes and behaviours which tended to emphasize intolerance, impatience, pride, materialism, emotional intensity, ruthlessness, greed, lust and gluttony. Homosexuality, rape of parishoners and the fathering of illegitimate children somewhat compromised a monastic vow of chastity.

1910 -
White Slavery Rings became a media generated issue in the USA.
With little evidence to support the stories printed, it was frequently reported that women were being taken captive and forced to work in bordellos as prostitutes. As there were usually enough financially distressed women in the economy who possessed few other marketable skills and who yearned for a better standard of living, there was not a pressing need to co-opt women against their choice into the industry.

American military forces were relatively small and the need for itinerant work gangs had reduced with the completion of most of the railway lines. These had been the primary ingredients of the customer base for prostitution in the past - men who because of their work requirements were away from their families for long periods and others who by the nature of their occupation tended to be unmarried. The stories were successful in raising political attention to the possibilities of such "kidnappings" and a law was passed making it illegal for anyone to take a woman across state lines (borders) for the purpose of an "immoral act." This was the first legal regulation to target men within the prostitution industry.

1910 -
Tsander, USSR, proposed an electroplane based on magnetic induction.

1910 -
On May 5, Theodore Roosevelt, retired American President, in his acceptance speech for the Nobel Peace Prize in Stockholm, Sweden, declared:

"It would be a master stroke if those great Powers honestly bent on peace would form a League of Peace, not only to keep the peace among themselves, but to prevent, by force if necessary, its being broken by others."

He was an intense nationalist, and unwilling in any way to accept commitments limiting the nation's complete freedom of action. Whatever policy he adopted, whatever line of action he took, he was always convinced that it conformed to the highest ideals of righteousness. There was never any doubt in his own mind that he was living up to the moral standards he set for himself and the nation.

This emphasis upon ethics in the determination of (foreign) policy conformed to the missionary spirit of the times. In constantly emphasizing that it was the nation's duty and the fulfillment of a solemn obligation to mankind that accounted both for America's taking up arms against Spain and for her overseas expansion, William McKinley had sounded an idealistic note that continued to characterize most public statements on national policy.

The (acknowledged) heritage of the past, the sense of national mission in promoting liberty, has always to be taken into consideration in formulating policy. Roosevelt's attitude toward foreign policy remained his deep-seated conviction that the United States could not possibly avoid the consequences of its inherent power. Again and again, he told the American people that it was no longer a question of whether the United States would play a great part in the world. The only question, he constantly emphasized, was whether the nation would play that great part for good or for ill.

These "Politics of Pride" in which leaders and citizens were oblivious to errors of the past and enthusiastic for the idealistic probabilities of the future were to be reduced by the practical considerations of the domestic economy throughout the Great Depression, and the realistic considerations imposed my World War I. American mass media and politicians had consistently abused the slaughter and mistreatment of the aboriginal tribes and the imported slaves within their own country, portraying the Indians as violent savages and the Negroes as ignorant workers.

More specifically, political leaders sought to spread the economic expansionism which provided material wealth for themselves, to the rest of the world under the naive expectation that all could benefit from a commercial system which was built on cheap labour and cheap natural resources. They remained in denial of the hardship of their own citizens as well as those in other countries whose hardship was necessary to support the rich lifestyles.

Until Pearl Harbour, American foreign policy would lose the favour of its citizens to follow this politics of pride. Then, self-pity backed by pride would sponsor anger and vengeance. From then on, American foreign policy would, with short exceptions, mirror the Roosevelt attitude.

1910 -
Lionel Giles produces the second English translation of "The Art of War", the Chinese manual on war strategies written in 500 B.C. It becomes published in Shanghai and London and will remain the more popular English version available. The first English translation was by P.F. Calthrop in 1905.

1910 -
During the year, Comet Halley is observed passing through the Earth's solar system.
Humans know virtually nothing about comets at this time.

1910 -
Human Population Expansion is demonstrated by an increase in the town of York, England, percentage of children reaching reproductive age to 80% from 20% several centuries earlier. It would continue to increase in industrially developed countries to the eventual rate of 98%.

Increasing death control had brought with it the responsibility for increasing birth control.
A highly spiritually strong and guided culture easily maintains population balance, and, may even experience minor birth rate declines. Materially-based cultures are need-motivated and obsessively seek to fulfill and surpass a perceived materially deprived childhood, or, to maintain what was a materially extravagant lifestyle. Social acceptance and materialism become daily challenges.

1911 -
Kaialin, USSR, was on the verge of using superconductivity for the storage of electrical energy.

1911 -
William Olcott writes in Star Lore of All Ages the following about the Pleiades:

"No group of stars known to astronomy has excited such universal attention as the little cluster of faint stars we know as 'the Pleiades'. In all ages of the world's history they have been admired and critically observed. Great temples have been reared in their honour. Mighty nations have worshipped them, and people far removed from each other have been guided in their agricultural and commercial affairs by the rising and the setting of these six close-set stars .... This little group, twinkling so timidly in the nights of autumn in the eastern heavens, links the races of mankind in closer relationship than any bond save nature's. No wonder that within this group of suns man sought to find the very centre of the universe."

1911 - During the year,
A major flood of the Chang Jiang River, China, leaves 100,000 humans dead.

1912 - During the year,
Cosmic Rays are discovered by Victor Hess, an Austrian physicist.
Hess had been carrying electrometers with him during a balloon flight from Aussig in the Austro-Hungarian empire. He was attempting to discover why it had proved impossible to eliminate completely a small residual background reading in the electrometers at ground level. Hess found that, after first falling in number, the readings started to increase as the balloon ascended.

He declared that there was a need:
"to have recourse to a new hypothesis; either invoking the assumption of the presence at great altitudes of unknown matter or the assumption of an extraterrestrial source of penetrating radiation."

The extraterrestrial origin proposal eventually would prevail and Hess would win the Nobel prize in 1936.
Initially, his idea was considered ridiculous by his scientific peers: it challenged their assumptions and acquiescence to human-based authority.

1913 -
H.G. Wells writes a book describing the natural radioactivity of uranium, which emits energetic alpha particles very slowly, with a lifetime of several billion years. Wells suggested that if the process could be speeded up somehow, here was a potential source of energy to make electricity and to fight wars.

Wells forecasted the construction and use of nuclear weapons, made from uranium, and used in the middle decades of the century. He warned that their presence and use would get out of hand and that they could be used to such an extent that all life on the Earth could be destroyed. He had also forecasted superhighways, videocassettes, "babble machines" (radios), and, the military use of airplanes to attack civilians as well as troops thereby negating the concept of military fronts. Whole nations would become fronts: targets. Before WWI, Wells had described military tanks he called "land ironclads" and had patented a design.

1913 -
The Federal Reserve System, a centralized banking system in the United States of America, the "Fed," is established by the Federal Reserve Act, this year. It comprises 12 district Federal Reserve Banks and their 24 branch offices, the Federal Reserve Board of Governors in Washington, D.C., the Federal Open Market Committee, the Federal Advisory Council, and member banks owning stock in one of the 12 Federal Reserve Banks. National banks are required by law to own stock in the Federal Reserve Bank in their region. State chartered banks have the option of becoming member banks, although only 1,100 would have done so over the next 60 years.

The Federal Reserve System is actually a decentralized national central bank with responsibilities shared by the Board of Governors and the 12 regional banks. The Federal Reserve Bank regulates the cost and availability of bank credit through monetary policy decisions made by the Federal Open Market Committee; sets the discount rate banks pay when borrowing from a Federal Reserve Bank; approves interstate banking mergers; supervises bank holding companies, and overseas international banking operations through agreements with the central banks of other nations.

The Federal Reserve Board (FRB) is a 7-member board governing the Federal Reserve System.
Its members are appointed by the USA president, subject to Senate confirmation, and serve 14-year terms. The Board is politically based. It generally follows the policy of the political majority in power. It supervises the banking system by issuing regulations controlling the activities of bank holding companies, and also issues regulations implementing federal laws regulating banking; holds a majority at meetings of the influential Federal Open Market Committee; sets reserve requirement for national banks, and state chartered banks that own stock in the Federal Reserve Banks - the reserve requirement may be the result of international pseudo-political agreements.

The Federal Open Market Committee (FOMC) sets short-term monetary policy for the Fed.
It is made up from the 7 governors of the Federal Reserve Board, plus the presidents of 6 Federal Reserve Banks. The president of the Federal Reserve Bank of New York is a permanent FOMC member. The Committee instructs the Open Market Desk at the Federal Reserve Bank of New York to buy or sell government securities from a special account, called the Open Market Account, at the New York Fed.

When the FOMC purchases securities, it adds reserves to the banking system, expanding the supply of credit and allowing banks to make more loans; when it sells securities, it drains reserves and tightens credit. Open market operations are one of three monetary policy tools of the Federal Reserve; the others are the discount rate and reserve requirements on transaction and time deposit accounts.

The System represents a politically-based, bureaucratically structured regulatory institution which is intended to bring homogeneity of operation, risk, safety, and control to the American banking industry. Politically, its role is to promote capitalism - the expansion of profit within the American society, in a largely orderly manner. As the greatest profits are available largely to persons of privilege - by association, by wealth, by power - the system is constructed upon a hypocracy: increasing the wealth of the privileged while appearing to safeguard the opportunities and rights of the commoner.

The "appearance" is undertaken by the publicity about and restriction of "abuses" in the system which disproportionately allow some persons to benefit greatly over the majority, and, often at the expense of the majority. If these principles had not been the accepted norms in the beginning, they would have been disallowed from the beginning. Instead, the privileged will profit from the use of certain capital appreciation and conservation tactics until such tactics become clearly visible to the majority to the degree that the majority complain.

Then, on the basis of a rising lack of faith in the political system and the banking industry, such a "loophole" will be "plugged" by restrictive legislation; the privileged will continue in their general manner - using either less public "loopholes", or, new avenues for deception and manipulation created by new intellectualized regulations. Several of the many tactics available at this stage are these: monopolization; insider securities trading; leveraged margin trading; money "laundering"; avoidance of taxes; loan "sharking".

Ideally, the capitalist banking system provides a means of continuously producing increased profits in a society. A reserve, or insurance-like fund, must be kept by each bank to cover the losses it will have to cover which arise from unrecoverable loans, defaulted mortgages, unprofitable securities investments, inefficient administration expense, theft, currency exchange losses. Depending upon the policies and management of the bank, the reserve required could vary between 3% ad 30% of the money deposited in the bank.

As an example, if a particular bank routinely lost 3% of its deposited capital to the above-noted expenses, it could safely lend out or otherwise invest the depositor's money safely and make a profit from those investments. As long as depositors continue to increase their savings in the bank, the bank has a continually increasing pool of capital to lend back to undercapitalized entrepreneurs for the purpose of market expansion. Market expansion profits the entrepreneur; production expansion increases job numbers and encourages mechanization and technical services; deposit expansion enables lending expansion and profits the banking institution: everybody becomes richer.

In reality, the capitalist banking-political system must force a society to continue in an illusion so that the privileged continue to gain at the expense of the commoner. Mechanization and technical upgrading requires capitalization which decreases the amount of capitalization for lending to small business and individuals while decreasing jobs. Decreased jobs, other investment opportunities for the depositor and the purchase of more materials or assets for inclusion in one's lifestyle can ALL decrease bank deposits. Unless some other economical form of asset is acquired by a bank, under such circumstances - its deposit level, reserve level and lending capacity and profits would all decrease. This decreases market expansion, which further decreases bank deposits and profits.

A gradual economic collapse is in progress UNLESS Deception and Coercion are used to manipulate the prospective depositor and the market into believing that all is not so bad. Deception is easy for a large powerful government using the educational and mass media institutions to preach the capitalist dogma of consumerism, free markets, and large profits. Coercion is easily applied by redirecting the anger and frustration of the commoner against the symptoms of decay as the source of the difficulty.

In such a manner, Communism, Socialism, trade unions, and other groups critical of the political and banking administration are conveniently made scapegoats for the problem - while the norm of selective capital appreciation continues to be accepted. To the degree that the culture can direct the individual to become obsessive, the individual becomes easily open to manipulation by the authority on whom the individual increasingly becomes dependent and incapable of abstract thought. How else could a culture preach a philosophy that individuals therein have the equal opportunity to become rich compared to their peers? How could everyone become rich compared to their peers?

1914 - During the year,
H.G. Wells envisions the military tank, an armoured gun carriage moving on caterpillar tracks and goes on to write about the possibility of atomic weapons.

1914 - On June 28,
The Archduke Francis Ferdinand and his wife were assassinated by a Bosnian student in Sarajevo, under orders of the secret "Black Hand" organization. It would precipitate events and lead to the start of World War 1. The conflicts of power politics including an armaments race between Germany and France, an English-Germany naval rivalry, regional nationalism, and German colonialism all contributed. Mutual distrust and a willingness to arm and be intolerant were the foundations.

On August 1, 1914, World War I was declared: the Jewish 9th of Av day, the anniversary of the fall of Jerusalem to the Roman armies - and many interim events. As Russia mobilized its Army, persecution and attacks against the Jews in eastern Russia began. Some of these Jews emigrated to the Jerusalem are, purchased land and began to build settlements.

The British government made a desperate call to the public for all the garlic they could provide.
As a result thousands of tons were bought for the purpose of treating wounds of the troops returning from France and the front lines. The garlic helped to prevent infection and healed wounds more rapidly.

The cost of the War would include 55 million dead, 35 million wounded and 3 million missing persons.
Never before had civilian casualties been so high. Mass exterminations and air raids were new factors which accounted for perhaps 6 million of the dead. The USSR lost 13.6 million; China, 6.4 million; Germany 4 million; Japan, 1.2 million; the USA, 259,000; Britain, 326,000 dead. The estimated total cost of the war was $1,500 billion of which the USA spent 20%, Britain, 20%; Germany, 18%; the USSR, 13%.

From the combined armies of the British and the Canadians, 300 soldiers would be executed for cowardice in the face of the enemy. After 5000 years of recorded history and at least 4000 years of mass armed conflict, humans would show no mercy towards those individuals who were emotionally sensitive to others or who were unable to resist the fright of repetitive indefensible threats to their life.

With the increasingly reliance of humans on projectile armaments in gigantic wars, the soldier now battled against enemies against which only chance seemed to be a defence: grenades, bombs, mines, artillery shells, poisonous and searing gas. To this was added a prevalence of a new casualty type: the indefensible victim. One minute a soldier could be standing near a comrade who had become a battlefield source of friendship, empathy, humour, encouragement, protection, and associate; the next, a dying or dead twisted, bloody mass could be in its place.

It was the sudden impact of these deaths that precipitated an avalanche of emotional grief and fear which could result in terror. That terror might be acted out in anger and hatred with suicidal advances towards the enemy: a hero, or a simple and forgotten battlefield casualty would be the result. The terror might also result in the acting out of hiding, running away, withdrawing; such was the spiritual development of human societies as this point that the latter, irrespective of national origin, would be treated as examples of weakness by the nations politically committed to the protection of their families and themselves.

What had these "cowards" become weak from - what broke their "spirit"?
For some, it was the reality of seeing a group of soldiers blasted by an artillery shell explosion: blood everywhere; hands, arms, legs and feet dismembered and shattered; gapping wounds where metal shrapnel pieces - sometimes the size of a football - had torn through a person; persons blinded and wandering with their faces torn to shreds and their clothes in strips; a father, husband, and friend - suddenly laying motionless in a sea of mud near a smoking crater; a head without a body - the eyes open and bulging, the face contorted in shock; severely wounded soldiers screaming endlessly in pain until you wished they would die; persons moaning in agony because they were too weak to scream from the perpetual feeling of burning which mustard gas had inflicted on them; the stench of burning flesh, vomit, faeces, urine, artillery smoke and death filling the air; and more, much more.

This was not a quick death from a fatal bullet or bayonet thrust.
This was not a wound from a bullet or a blade which you could have cleaned and bandaged with a good possibility of recovery within 6 months. This was sudden, unprepared for gore and emotional treachery which threw you against a wall and forced you to see, hear and smell a new REALITY within your range of touch. Even this was not the worst. It was the FACT that you had experienced this scene five minutes earlier, or a hour before, or within the past week - and before that, you had lived through it again ... and again ... and again! But you were a member of an "advanced" species called by themselves, "homo sapiens"; you were representing a "superior" nation which had power. And you were expected to be "strong" and uninfluenced by such events. That's how you would be judged by that strong nation - without empathy, sympathy, forewarning.

As was typical of such destructive international activities, after the politicians had settled their terms to end the war, there would be no follow up with the soldier. Any future problems he might experience from his war reality were for him to cope with. How? Well, he was to forget them, of course - like the political leaders and businessmen who had never witnessed what had been thrust in front of him. If he had died on the battlefield, he would have often more fortunate than the survivors.

Perhaps as many as 30% of those who survived such "brushes with death" would experience flashbacks.
While walking down a street, relaxing at home or awakened from their sleep - they would relive the battlefield reality as a vision from the past. It would tear at their emotions, and, in fear of being ostracised as insane, they would suppress their emotional reaction and expressiveness. Such fear of being "discovered", such coercive denial of emotions - produced chronic depression and encouraged reclusiveness, acting out, and the development of addictions.

With positive coping skills neither mentored nor taught by the social authorities, these "survivors" grew emotionally cold, manipulatively rational, and came to rely upon alcohol, cigarettes, excitement, money, power - as means by which their troubles could be "concealed" from the judgements of others. Marriages and relationships, for these survivors, became superficial and codependent. Sudden changes in emotional expression, lowered self-esteem, a decreased level of trust and sharing, and a more intensely authoritarian personality would lead to greater self-abuse (addictions), spousal abuse, child abuse.

What behaviours were now being mentored as "normal" for the next generation?
Human leaders have a persistency of sweeping the problems under the carpet which have developed because of decisions which they have made on behalf of many others. In a predictively authoritarian pattern, the individual now left with the problem is blamed for creating it. Human leaders like human individuals, have choices. The most fundamental is whether to make your decisions based on spiritual direction, or ....

German imperialism had been a major contributor.
As a consequence, colonial questions gained a new importance after the war.

The French colonies had sent 700,000 infantrymen and workers as well as 5 million tons of merchandise to the Fronts. Before the War, France had invested its money abroad (1/3rd of its 113 billion francs in gold). After the War, it was faced by the task of rebuilding 20 departments, while reimbursing very large debts. Worn out by the expenses and the efforts of the war, France clung to the concept that colonies were possessions. Forgotten were the "moral" motivations of evangelization, antislavery, a thirst for knowledge, and a love of freedom.

After the war, there were few concerns beyond career opportunities, a thirst for adventure, a greed for personal wealth - material progress. As long as geographical explorations and military expeditions had been carried out, the mother country kept abreast of the events in the colonies; now there would be more of a concern about the redistribution of territories and populations among competitive imperialist powers.

The War had begun when Germany had tried to follow the materialistic political approaches of the French and British, built on the history of Portuguese and Spanish and Roman empires. In these modern times, more groups of people had become dense political entities, each looking for a material heaven on Earth, with the full expectation that such would be built on the backs of others.

It began with the promise of splendour, honour, and glory.
It ended as a genocidal conflict on an unparalleled scale, a meaningless act of slaughter that continued until a state of exhaustion set in because no one knew how to stop it. To enable the war to continue, the common people had to be prepared for further sacrifices, and this could NOT be done if the full story of what was happening on the Western Front was known. More deliberate lies were told than at any other previous period of history, and the whole apparatus of the state went into action to suppress the truth. In Britain, the Defense of the Realm Act, enabled complete censorship while requiring the support of newspapers in the dissemination of propaganda advantageous to the reigning politicians.

AFTER Britain declared war, on August 4, the public demanded a "moral" reason for the fighting.
There wasn't one. So the government appealed to purely nationalistic interests through an organization it created to produce propaganda - that would become the model on which Goebbels based the propaganda machine of the German Third Reich. The British portrayed the Germans as the aggressors and the Germans never recovered. The Germans without a propaganda or press feed system of their own, became victimized in the media for the same types of activities for which the French were sanctioned. Sweeping generalizations were used in political speeches to enlarge on the atrocities of the war.

The Allies' editors were counselled never to tire of insisting that they were the victims of a deliberate aggression. A British government committee of lawyers and historians produced a report citing German atrocities, which were all hearsay, and after the war were shown to be false. The war, for the British, was made into a modern crusade.

Once again, news of a war was recognized as good for the mass media business.
An officer was reported to have said: "It is not so much the accuracy of news as its effect that matters." Censorship was imposed in Britain on August 2, 1914, 2 days before Britain declared war! The military appointed an information officer, Colonel Sir Ernest Swinton, to the commander-in-chief to write reports for release to the press marked with the by-line: "Eye-witness."

The British army was defeated in its first encounter with the Germans, and the Press Bureau's attempts to hide this made the shock doubly great when the truth eventually came out. Arthur Moore of The Times, and Hamilton Fyfe of the Daily Mail were shocked by what had happened, and, Moore's story, by chance, did get printed:

To me, knowing some portion of the truth, it seemed incredible that a great people should be so kept in ignorance of the situation which it had to face .... It is important that the nation should know and realize certain things. Bitter truths, but we can face them. We have to cut our losses, to take stock of the situation, to set our teeth."

The defeat at Mons had been manipulated; the "Battle of the Frontiers" remained completely unreported in Britain until after the war. Between August 14 and 25, 1914, a German victory that wiped out about 300,000 French soldiers, or nearly 25% of the combatants - a rate of wastage never equalled in the rest of the fighting on any front. Instead, rumours appeared optimistic. Equally, nothing appeared in British or French newspapers about the annihilation of three Russian army corps at the Battle of Tanneburg, between August 26 and 31, 1914.

German newspaper readers fared little better.
A propaganda campaign, the theme of which was that Russia had mobilized first, the French had invaded German territory, and the envious English had seized the opportunity to crush a competitor whose commercial and naval superiority had to be forestalled, made the war generally acceptable. The high command fed the media stories about German advances, captured soldiers, captured guns, captured flags.

In sum, what it came down to was that in the eyes of the military and political command, the ideal war correspondent would be one who wrote what he had been told was true, or even what he thought to be true, but never what he knew to true. The real aims of reporting were to provide colourful stories of heroism and glory calculated to sustain enthusiasm for the war and ensure a supply of recruits for the front end, second, to cover any mistakes the high command might make, preserve it from criticism in its conduct of the war, and safeguard the reputations of the generals.

On the whole, reporters in all countries went along with the system.
They felt their task was to sustain morale of the nation in mortal combat; therefore they praised victories; in stalemates they found elements of advantage; and defeats they minimized, excused, or ignored. They also had been manipulated into sacrificing their moral spirit through subservient loyalty to the state.

1915 -
Death camps are set up in Armenia by the Turks and almost 2 million Armenians are killed out of a population of 3-1/2 million. Many of the remainder are driven into southern U.S.S.R., included in the Turkish population, rejected by the Azerbejani or go to Iran or Iraq. The British had been fighting against the Turks and the Ottoman Empire (Egypt to Austria-Hungary to southern Russia). Turkey had sided with Germany and used the Armenians as scapegoats for their failure. Additionally envious of the Armenian's intellectual, artistic and marketing expertise, the Turks imprisoned and massacred them in this Islamic versus Christian conflict.

Humanity often uses significant features representative of other peoples to rationalize why some groups seem to survive better than others. Significant features include colour of skin, shape of face and eyes, religion, language, livelihood. It is a feature of humanity that when political groups form, by necessity of size of population, such groups tend to consolidate their power by voluntary submission of the participants to authorities under fear of reprisal or subjugation by another political group.

Sometimes the threat is a reality; often, spurious or superstitious reasoning specifies an enemy which is simply succeeding better by virtue of increased spirituality and a more humble, balanced and self responsible lifestyle. Human fear and pride are easily manipulated into hatred with which any degree of destruction against others can be easily justified. Envy, greed and lust are easily transformed into passion which likewise contributes to obsessions from which abuse of others, vice, sloth and gluttony frequently result and yield destructiveness and loss of will to spiritual weakness. Such cycles ensure that humanity will never live in spiritual peace and harmony.

1915 - On April 22,
The first reported poison-gas attack by the Germans was launched at Ypres on the Western Front.
They had tried gas earlier against the Russians, but the Russians had failed to report it to their allies. American reporter, William G. Shepherd, only needed to report the truth of the conditions after the attack to receive the sanction of the censors. It was horrifying enough to engender fear and loathing in the American and British reader's heart

1915 - On April 25,
The Gallipoli offensive by the British and French forces against the Germans and the Turks, failed.
Winston Churchill, then First Lord of the British Admiralty, had organized the amphibious assault to drive Turkey from the war and to open a southern route for the supply of war materiel to the USSR. Extensive British and French warship activities and that of British submarines were demanding. High currents, narrow passages, shallow depths and defense by the Turkish naval forces resulted in the loss of 8 submarines.

One submarine was caught in the "Nagara net" on September 4, bombed with depth charges for 16 hours. Having tried to fall through the bottom of the net by sinking to the excessive depth of 40 fathoms (240 feet/73 m), the Commander ordered it to the surface, had his crew jump overboard, and sank the vessel himself to prevent its capture. The British submarines sank one of the older Turkish battleships, 6 lesser warships, 55 merchant ships, and 148 sailing vessels. German submarines began arriving in June, 1915. Russian submarines had their impact on Turkish shipping during August and September, 1915.

An important lesson which the Soviets learned from the Baltic campaign was that more attention should be given to submarine operations. This was reinforced by the success in bringing Turkish coastal trade practically to a standstill.

1915 - During the year,
Frederick Twort, a British bacteriologist, would find an organism which could kill bacteria, could not be seen by microscope, could not be grown in the laboratory, and could cause disease in plants, animals, humans, and bacteria. It could pass through the finest filter of the day. It was a VIRUS.

1915 - During the year,
"Volkhov", a Soviet submarine rescue ship, based on a German design, was completed at the Putilov Works in St. Petersburg. Owing to a number of submarine accidents in 1909, 1910, and 1913, this 800-ton twin-hull catamaran-like lifting ship was launched in 1913 and completed in 1915. Heavy lift-cranes, salvage pumps, repair shops, and medical facilities were fitted in the ship.

1915 - On September 8,
The first Zeppelin raid on London, England, by the Germans occurred.
British censors forbade media accounts of the attack, so reporters, like William G. Shepherd, reported on the heroic acts and the destruction which followed.

Humans cannot cope with a traumatic event about which they have little awareness or great confusion.
Censored reporting is quite effective at manipulating human masses. First, it traumatizes them into reacting negatively to anything associated with the incident in the future. Here, the Germans were associated with the destruction but the nature of the attack was unknown. In the future the image of destruction would be an immediate response by many to any reference to German. The actions of heroism and the human loss, as a result of the attack, would be identified with future references to the English.

Whether the attack was justified, well-prepared for, well defended against - is removed from the minds and responsibilities of the citizen and media user: those considerations remain solely with "the Authorities" - whose negligence, responsibility, or success - are unavailable to the public whose power they depend upon. Hence, in many situation, humans have a readiness to surrender their free will and both economic and political power to persons who are adverse to earning the trust they have been given by fully informing their "employers" of their strategies, activities and results.

Propaganda and censorship usually have the same results with humans: increased dependency; increased ignorance; increased manipulation by those you trust; increased opportunities to take actions which are independent of and adverse to the moral basis of the society.

1916 -
Dr. Albert Abrams: the son of a successful San Francisco, California merchant, from whom he inherited a vast fortune, travels to Heidelberg, Germany, to study advanced medicine. He met a Professor de Sauer, who was working with plants at the time. Abrams noticed that onion roots appeared to emit some form of radiation for roots positioned at right angles to the stem of other plants profoundly affected the health of the planted group.

Returning to the U.S.A. to teach pathology at Stamford University, he was noted as a superb diagnostician for his ability to use taping of the patient's body and a translation of the resonating sounds produced as clues to defining the illness. Abrams noticed, one day, that when an X-ray apparatus was turned on in the room, the tone of the resonant sounds was dulled. Turning the patient, Abrams found that the strange dulling occurred only when the man faced east and west, yet when the patient was aligned north and south, the percussion note was continuously resonant. There seemed to be a relationship with the geomagnetic field. Further, cancer and other diseases seemed to be indicated by anomalies in the reactions.

Abrams discovered that cells responded the same when either cancer was present in the patient or the patient was exposed to X-rays. Nerve fibers contracted in response to the X-rays, if the patient was oriented in an east-west position; nerves were permanently contracted in the case of a patient having cancer. From further experiments, Abrams concluded that disease occurred because the molecular constituents of cells undergo a structural alteration, specifically a change in the number and arrangement of their electrons. Characteristics developed which only later would become visible at the microscope. Radiation from pathological specimens could be transmitted, like electricity, over a 6-foot wire.

Abrams built a device much like a rheostat (a continuously variable electrical resistor) which he called a "reflexophone". With this he was able to determine all the diseases present in the body under study. Different diseases could now be read from a dial: 55 for a syphilitic specimen, 58 for sarcomatous tissue, and so on. Abrams found he could diagnose the ills of the body by analysis of just one drop of blood from the patient. With further fine tuning, Abrams could detect to what stage the disease had advance. He further showed that antidotes to diseases produced the same resonant sound and apparently cancelled the disease vibration attending the disease.

In 1922, Abrams reported that for the first time he had effected over telephone wires the diagnosis of a patient miles away from his office, using nothing more than a drop of blood from the patient and analysis of its vibratory rates by his instruments. These claims aroused the opposition of the American Medical Association which published fear and pride-backed tirades against Abrams. The British Medical Association parroted the unscientific and unprofessional journalism encouraging its past president, Sir James Barr, who had been successfully using Abrams methods in his own practice, to chastise the journal.

Abrams died in 1924, yet the vilification against him continued for some time with "Scientific American" denouncing him in 18 separate and consecutive issues. Few doctors had the strength of will and commitment to their field, to continue to acknowledge and use the principles which Abrams had developed, in opposition to the power of the media and large institutions, which by lack of political leadership, were allowed to hold back the treatment of disease in stone age practices compared to what could have been used. This is just one example of why chronic illnesses would continue to grow in frequency and debilitating influence for the rest of the century.

1916 - In July,
The Battle of the Somme led to Britain's greatest military defeat ever and a momentous German victory.
While it raged on from late June to November, the result was known before the end of July. The British-French attempt to break through German battle lines failed. Entire military divisions of men (ie 1000) had been destroyed. The system of recruiting battalions from one locality meant that heavy casualties were often sustained by particular areas, and town after town went into mourning.

Inflation was climbing and big business continued to make huge profits.
As the war progressed mutinies occurred in 68 out of 112 divisions in the French army.
A complete breakdown of morale was averted only by suspending offensives, condemning 629 men, and sending to the firing squad at least 50 innocent, brave, and inexperienced soldiers. A dreadful suspicion of the truth, of sacrifice unequally shared, began to spread throughout Britain and France.

Yet in Britain and the United States only bland, indecisive reports indicated no great happenings on either side of the conflict. Some reporters even suggested that the day was a good one for the British. From this battle the British and the French had air superiority, although such contributed little beyond the media drama of the pilots' adventures. For the war to continue, it became necessary "to make the English hate the Germans as they had never hated anyone before." Propaganda was intensified.

In large part, the reports which were sent from the field correspondents to the media were provided to them by the British Intelligence which was more concerned with keeping morale high than in depressing the troops to a possible point of surrender by telling them how badly the reality of it all was. Such deception kept the war going, kept people dying and promoted and heightened the spread of disease and misery. Very little territory was advanced over during the war, considering the time and resources expended.

Members of both sides of the conflict faked their figures beginning in 1916 to such an extent that by the end of the war, the truth could not be distinguished from the lies. It was reported that 500,000 Frenchmen died in the first 4 months of the war; 1 million lost by the end of 1915; 5 million by 1918. The British were reported to have lost more officers in the first few months than in all wars of the previous 100 years combined. The war was more a effort of political and military commanders continually sending their troops against each other in a test of attrition, will, and pride.

In just one case, Brigadier-General Charteris, head of British military intelligence, had received 2 photographs from German sources. One depicted the Germans hauling their dead away for burial behind the fighting front. Another shows a dead horse being taken to a soap factory. Knowing the Chinese reverence for ancestors and believing that they had not yet chosen to support any side, Charteris altered the captions on the pictures and forged the diary of a German soldier to suggest that the Germans were boiling down the corpses of their fallen, near the front, and distilling the glycerine thus obtained for use in manufacturing munitions. The story was not proven false until 1925. By then, the image was set in the minds of millions.

A second instance, from the German side, was a story carried in the German press which related how hospitalized German prisoners-of-war had their eyes gouged out, and how one reporter had seen a 10-year-old boy carrying "a whole bucketful of soldier's eyes."

A third example from early in the war, was manufactured by the French Intelligence.
Eventually, hearsay and exaggeration was graphically published in French newspapers concerning the story of German soldiers who had chopped off the hands of a baby which had clung to its mother during the invasion of Belgium. A fabricated photo showed the baby with hands hacked off. Another photo showed German soldiers eating the hands. These and many other stories were later admitted, sometimes long after the war ended, to be fakes.

It was deceptions like these, added to the real atrocities, and to the real terror of the war - which would break any spiritual bases left in either culture by traumatizing the reader or listener. Thereafter, the emotionally deadening shock supplemented by the anger and fear -relived countless times in the human imagination and memory - would produce humans truly capable of ethnic and national hatred and vengefully capable of perpetrating the atrocities themselves.

1916 -
In describing the automobile, James Doolittle in his "The Romance of the Automobile Industry" referred to it as:

"elegant in lines, powerful in action, wide in service ... represents the incarnation of the transportation art - the silent, always-ready servant that has more strength than Aladdin's genie, and that already has accomplished vaster works for mankind's betterment than anything that has gone before."

This and similar statements would appear both absurd and mentally deficient to representatives of the BLONDs, GRAYs, REDs and Pleiadians. Most of these visiting spacebeings would immediately conclude that the use of a transportation vehicle that depended upon roads paved with tar compounds and requiring the clearing and destruction of vast amounts of fertile ground was senseless. Further, any vehicle which gave off its own weight in carbon each year by burning a concentrated hydrocarbon fuel source was both environmentally contaminating and wasteful.

Of course, they had alternatives - ones that produced little or no pollution and did not require roads.
By 1990, more than 400 million vehicles would clog the streets of the human world, and the production of fossil fuels for those automobiles would account for an estimated 17% of all carbon dioxide released from fossil fuel use.

1916 -
The McMahon-Hussein Agreement between the British High Commissioner McMahon and Sherif Hussein of Mecca, traded the alliance of Hussein with Britain for the British promise of Arabian independence following the War.

1916 -
The Sykes-Picot Note formed a secret agreement, written by a French civil servant and a British civil servant, to partition formerly Turkish areas after the War between Britain and France. Britain was to receive authority over the areas of Mesopotamia, Palestine and Jordon; France would take control of Syria. Much discord would arise later between what had been agreed to by bureaucrats and what had been negotiated between political leaders and military officers.

1916 - During the summer,
The first Poliomyelitis Epidemic in the USA occurred.
It left 27,000 children paralysed and 6,000 dead. Polio is caused by a virus that enters the body through the mouth. It infects and multiplies in cells of the stomach and intestines, and produces flu-like symptoms in the first week. If the body's immune system doesn't effectively counter the virus, it progresses to the central nervous system. If it attacks the spinal cord, the virus injures nerves that send messages to the muscles. When the muscles do not get messages, they cannot move. They are paralysed.

If the nerves are only damaged, they often recover in 6 to 12 months and paralysis is usually avoided. If the virus kills the nerves, the paralysis is permanent. If the nerves activating the chest and diaphragm are affected, the capability to breathe ends and the person must be sustained by an "iron lung" or other breathing assistive device. Children are most often more severely influenced. There is no cure. Prevention was not yet possible at this point other than by a lifestyle of reduced social exposure.

1916 - During the year,
Albert Einstein published his paper entitled General Theory of Relativity.
It would not be recognized until near the end of the century that much of his work was a collaborative effort with his wife. Born in the city of Ulm in Germany in 1879, he had experienced a form of environmental hypersensitivity not understood until the latter part of the century. Difficulty with remembering forced him to develop good organizational and recording skills. He did so poorly in the institutional learning systems that he left school with poor grades at the age of 15. Harbouring a desire to solve the riddle of the world, he continued studying while working as a clerk in a bureaucratic government department. In 1900, he graduated with a mathematics degree and five years later published 4 scientific papers.

His first paper explained the motion of small particles suspended in a liquid;
the second, proposed that light was composed of photons which sometimes exhibit wavelike characteristics and other times act like particles; the third, assumed that if the speed of light was always the same, and, that the laws of nature were constant - then, both time and motion were relative to the observer; the fourth, that the energy contained in a quantity of matter was equal to the product of the mass and the square of the velocity of light.

Einstein was not a political person.
He disliked the War that had been waged from 1914-18 and when Adolf Hitler took leadership of Germany in 1933, he renounced German citizenship and fled to the USA. When other scientists became concerned that Germany would develop an atomic bomb, they wrote a letter for him to send to the American President urging American development of the bomb. Unaware of the magnitude of the political influence of his name and naive and concerned over the potential German development, he signed the letter. Two billion dollars would be spent to build the ultimate weapon; most of it would be spent after 1943, in vengeance against the Japanese.

1916 -
"Curly Top", a sugar beet virus, began a global plant epidemic this year.
It would decimate sugar beet crops for the next 15 years. Sugar beets were the prime source of sugar at this time. A resistant strain of sugar beet would be found just in time to save the industry. The virus still survives and periodically damages crops of tomatoes and beans.

Like all other viruses, a plant virus must get into a cell before it can "come-to-life" feeding on the cell's nutrition. Plants do not have killer cells or antibodies. More primitive in structure, their cells are surrounded by thick, tough walls. When insects form into a pestilence, plants become bitten and chewed upon and their tissues and cells become pierced and torn. Aphids, leafhoppers, mealybugs, grasshoppers, mites, whiteflies, and beetles become the main attackers above ground. Underground, tiny worms called nematodes chew on the plant roots - leaving cuts and cracks. Viruses gain easy entry through any of these breaks in the plant cell wall.

Even as humans may spread "genetic" diseases and a strengthened immunity from one generation to another, so, plants can transfer viruses from one generation to another. Some viruses can become part of an infected plant's seeds and thus grow with the new plant. Other viruses may infect pollen and be spread from plant to plant by otherwise helpful pollinating insects.

So little is understood about plant viruses by humans that humans routinely assist in spreading and protecting such viruses. Pruning shears and saw blades may carry a virus from one plant to another much as an infected syringe can carry disease from one person's arm to that of another. Unless the blades are dipped into a disinfectant, the same damage may be carried out against healthy plants.

In a similar fashion, a product made for human consumption from a plant with a virus may result in the human spreading the virus without awareness. The tobacco mosaic virus has been shown to remain potent in tobacco leaves for over 50 years. Remember, viruses don't die, they hibernate in suspended animation. Once infected by a virus, a plant is infected for life. Even with the death, and processing, of the plant, the virus is not destroyed. Dried, infected tobacco leaves packaged into cigarettes and cigars and handled by tobacco farm workers - will simply lead to the worker transferring the virus from the cigarette to new plants by way of his or her hand. Burning the crop may best reduce the possibility of human distribution of the disease.

Planting alternating crops can also lessen the extent of the damage resulting from simple plant-to-plant transfer. Almost any plant cropped by humans has developed a species-specific virus, including cassava, cotton, cucumbers, melon, papaya, pine trees, pumpkin, squash. Alternatively, these plants and others may be protected against insect pests by viruses which are specific to them. Plant and insect viruses which are injected into animals may result in the animal developing antibodies to the virus. What might happen if a human acquired too many antibodies to too many diseases?

1916 - During the year,
An underwater acoustic detector was developed by Russian K.V. Shilovskiy and French scientist Paul Langevin as a "device to direct underwater signals for the locating of underwater objects (submarines) at a distance. It expanded on the "ekholot" acoustic depth finder, developed earlier by Shilovskiy. Both had developed it to detect German submarines. Shilovskiy was awarded the Legion of Honour by the French Government for his contribution.

1916 -
The USA government "Jones Act" was passed, promising independence to the Philippines as soon as "a stable government" was established. No date was set and every effort was made thereafter to have the media and the politicians convey to the public that the country was always in danger. Manuel Quezon, a flamboyant politician and co-leader of the pro-American Nationalista Party had been resident commissioner in Washington since 1909, networking with American politicians; he now returned to the Philippines.

The act also created a Philippines Senate, but every law passed could still be vetoed by the governor general or the USA Congress. Quezon claimed sole credit for any perceived advantages as he sought to gain party leadership by plotting to displace Osmena, the current leader. USA President Harding would appoint Leonard Wood as governor general in 1921, and, unlike previous governor generals, he would exercise his veto 126 times during his 6 years in office. At one point the entire Philippine cabinet walked out of their chambers and Quezon seized the opportunity to become autocratic ruler until World War II, unfairly blaming Osmena for the anarchy.

Democracy became mere theatre with the politicians incessantly criticizing, intellectualizing and justifying every issue. Votes were bought for 5 pesos from the workers in the fields. Local political "organizers" bartered for favours. Landlords on large estates maintained passivity and order amongst the tenant farmers by employing gangs of thugs to beat up or kill those who refused to do as they were told.

1916 - During the year,
Robert Delavignette was drafted by the French government and sent to the War Front, where he was wounded.
He noted the mixture of heroism, folly and cowardice that drove the War. What he found most despicable was the callous manner in which officers ordered men to their death merely to gain an advance of a few yards and thus win honours or promotion. This war experience made him suspicious of the official mind which is so often blind to the needs of real people. After the War he was appointed as colonial clerk to French West Africa. Annoyed by the petty tasks, he trained to become a colonial administrator.

1917 - In January,
Laventi Pavlovich Beria, a Georgian who had become a leader of the local Social Democratic Party, is conscripted into the Tsarist Imperial Army. With the Revolution, he will be demobilized and returned to the university at Baku to study architecture. Beria wanted to enter an occupation which would hold prestige and pay well and an architect in this era and culture was precious to both government and private enterprise.

Beria would become increasingly politicly involved as the daring, risk, social reactionism and potential popularity attracted him along with the intent to improve the life of the peasant. He joined the Caucasian Tscheka, the secret police against counter-revolutionaries and was transferred to Georgia.

1917 - On February 1,
Germany declared unlimited submarine warfare against its opposition.
Previously it had sunk 3 British battle cruisers in September of 1914, by February 15, Germany declared the waters of the North Sea and those around Britain as a war zone and began unannounced submarine attacks against all shipping in the area. The sinking of the liners "Lusitania" (May 7, 1915) and "Arabic" (August 19, 1915) resulted in American protests followed by assurances on May 4, 1916 that the rules of international law would be governed.

Earlier in the year, on January 19, the Germans had encouraged Mexico to enter the war on their side. This angered the USA government. The declaration, and history above, angered them more and promoted America's entry into the War.

World War I was in large part a submarine war.
It became clear that submarines, not major gunnery ships, represented the main threat both for navies and for the economies of the belligerents. A relatively new weapon at the beginning of the war, submarine warfare by the Germans almost brought Britain to surrender in 1917; it was only the sinking of huge passenger liners, and the media treatment of the events which brought the USA into the War. A new status would be accorded to submariners from this point onward.

1917 - In February,
The Russian Revolution against the Tsarist regime resulted in the government becoming a Provisional Government headed by middle-class liberals. The soviets (councils) of the revolutionary workers and soldiers were formed.

The revolution was largely spontaneous and unplanned.
Of the revolutionary parties only Lenin had a organizational outline of a proposed government.
Confusion reigned until he arrived at Petrograd. For over a decade, Lenin had been talking of a Bolshevik-led alliance of workers and peasants for the overthrow of Tsarism and the introduction of a democratic capitalist order. Lenin now called for the replacement of the "parliamentary republic" by a Bolshevik-led "republic of soviets" which would go on to initiate a socialist program.

The Bolshevik slogans of immediate peace and distribution of land to the peasants and the successful establishment of Red Guard detachments in the factories and their effectiveness at seizing power won the Bolsheviks the support of the masses.

Lenin did not believe in democracy at this point.
Both he and Stalin, as intellectuals, had thought and debated and persuaded for over a decade to initiate what was originally believed to be commonsense ideals which would overthrow a grossly unjust economic system. They had both been in favour of a democratic capitalism. What they both "learned" was that most humans simply want to be left alone to live out their lives.

Most humans, they learned, would verbally support idealistic theories - but would not commit their own and their family's safety and freedom to those ideals. Most liked the idea of change; they did not like the responsibility, sacrifice, and action of change. To the intellectual idealistic theorist, the thinking style used, changed to one of pragmatism or realism, or, you were doomed to the frustration of failure. Both of these men demonstrated that this awareness had changed their approach to solving the "social" problem.

Human political change required leaders who would take the risks, the responsibility and the action required.
A government of "supporters" exclusive of the masses who might be indifferent or adversarial was, it seemed, the only practical alternative. There was too much negative cultural patterning (history), too many people, too little time - for idealistic approaches now.

Stalin took a while to take a position in support of Lenin: it was emotionally the reverse of what he had dedicated his life to. Painfully, he had to acknowledge the failures of the past - the slow rise of political support, the agony of always living in fear of arrest, the guilt of the death of his first wife - whether justified or not -, the arrests and imprisonments he had undergone. He would have to change his approach, he thought he understood, or, the approach would see him packed off to oblivion in a Siberian death camp. Once he made his decision, he would never waver.

In April, he was elected a member of the 9-man Central Committee and given the post of Commissar for Nationalities. In 1919, Stalin would enter the inner leadership as one of 5 officers in the Political Bureau.

The Civil War of 1918-1921 would result in sharp limitations on freedom of expression and organization, virtual 0ne-party rule, harsh repression of real and suspected opponents, subordination of the government bureaus to the party organization. The Soviet Republic would come under the authority of the Politburo. In 1921, Stalin would progress to the "Organizational Bureau of the Central Committee"; in 1922, he was designated "Secretary-General" of the party. In the same year, Lenin would have the first of a series of strokes; he would die in January, 1924.

1917 - On April 6,
The USA entered World War I on the side of the Allies.
Their major concern was the protection of their shores from German U-boats and the protection of their economic and political system which required unrestricted use of the transport lanes at sea. Further, it had become evident that Britain and France were losing their war and that if all of Europe came under the control of Germany, it would become more certain that eventually the USA would become a target for further conquest. Emotional and patriotic speeches were made in the Senate and Congress and much was mentioned in the media about "freedom", "honour", and "loyalty".

On April 14, USA President Wilson set up a "Committee on Public Information", with journalist George Creel, as chairman. It was financed with $5 million from the President's personal annual $100 million defence of the country fund. Only 73,000 Americans had volunteered for the war and conscription was neither welcome nor were conscripts inspired to fight. 500 officials and 10,000 assistants would soon be working in the USA under the direction of Lord Northcliffe and the British Bureau of Information. These two organizations would be charged with inciting hatred in Americans for the Germans.

All of the successful propaganda stories spewed out before in Europe were now revived, like new, for the Americans. The Creel Committee sponsored 75,000 speakers, who, in some 750,000 four-minute speeches in 5,000 American cities and towns, aroused the "righteous wrath" of the people against Anything German in name.

The tactics were so successful that war historian J.F.C. Fuller writes of a "propaganda-demented people" and said flatly that (without the propaganda) ... President Wilson would have remained neutral." Raymond B. Fosdick describing himself and the Americans around him, wrote: "We hated with a common hate that was exhilarating ... the entire audience hysterical ... (with a) kind of madness that had seized us."

1917 - On April 8,
Lenin announced the following:

"... We are not pacifists.
We are opposed to imperialist wars for the division of spoils among the capitalists, but we have always declared it to be absurd for the revolutionary proletariat to renounce revolutionary wars that may prove necessary in the interests of socialism."

1917 - During May,
Andre Simoneton, a French engineer in the French Army during WW1, lay facing death on a hospital train stretcher.
He had undergone 5 operations and was now so severely tubercular that the medics were whispering nearby that there was no chance of his recovery. A forced diet of rich food had ruined his liver and given him unpleasant side effects. Simoneton discovered Bovis' system of selecting fresh and vital foods by means of pendulum testing and by using it managed to rid himself not only of the TB, in a short time, but to give himself robust health for the rest of his life. For an outline of his findings on foods see the file on "emanations".

1917 - On May 13,
Near Fatima, 3 children witness an apparition of an angel which identified itself as the Virgin Mary and reappeared to them many times. They reportedly saw the rise of Communism and other predictions. Two fell ill later and died of the Spanish "influenza". The third became a nun in Lucia in 1948 and has only told Pope John Paul 2 of the predictions. He has kept them secret.

On Sunday, May 13, Maria Rosa (later known as Sister Lucy), Jacinta, and Francisco, had gone to the chapel of Boleiros to assist at the "Mass of the souls," celebrated for the souls in Purgatory, a treasured devotion in the piety of the Portuguese. After returning home, the children went to feed their flocks and at a property called Cova da Iria, they saw a flash in the sky which they took to be lightning. Half way down the slope on their return home, they saw another flash at the level of the top of a holm-oak tree; walked a few more steps and saw another flash of light. They then saw an apparition.

Above a small holm-oak, a hologram, projected from an invisible GRAY spacecraft, gave an image of a woman, dressed in white, more brilliant than the Sun, and radiating a light "clearer and more intense than a crystal glass filled with water pierced by the most burning rays of the Sun." Surprised, the children stopped and found themselves "so close that we found ourselves in the light ... or rather ... perhaps a metre and a half away." The image appeared to speak to them and noted that:

1. Not to be afraid for no harm was intended;
2. It was from heaven (space);
3. They were asked to return 6 times at the same time of the month;
4. All would go to heaven;
5. One girl who had died recently was in heaven;
6. Another girl was in Purgatory until the end of the world;
7. Were they willing to offer themselves to God to save others?;
8. They would have to suffer much, but hope would comfort them;
9. They were to recite the Rosary every day to obtain world peace.

Toward the end of the communication, a light seemed to emanate from the hologram image to the children and to envelop them and disorient them ("penetrating our heart and even to the depths of our soul"). Then, a projected communication to their nervous systems ("moved by an interior impulse") caused them to relax and fall to their knees, where they prayed in astonishment. After the final statements, the image receded back into the sky and "disappeared in the immensity of the sky."

Attempting to rationalise the process, the children later surmised that
"The light which surrounded Her seemed to open a path for Her among the stars, and for this reason we said sometimes that we had seen Heaven opening." Such technical capabilities to project images and sound, induce hypnotic behaviour, and to make their craft invisible would be reported of the GRAY extraterrestrials by abductees during 1980s.

Maria Rosa, the eldest child of the trio, had been imprinted by her mother from infancy with the Ave Maria and other ritual sayings of the Roman Catholic Church. With the hypnotic qualities of trance inducing ritual, Maria grew to express attentiveness (reverence to her mentors), reflectiveness (trance), and profound piety (indoctrination) as a young child.

A contrast with a spiritually skilled individual would find the later to be inquisitive, experimental to the point of gaining faith through experience rather than by conditioning, and humble and open-minded in acknowledgement of one's ignorance. This balance of aggressiveness, assertiveness and passivity is intentionally skewed within an authoritarian culture to acknowledge the superiority of human-based authorities. The fact that Maria Rosa's parents and sisters were close in an emotional context would only have served to more deeply imprint her behaviour and prepare her as an excellent subject for hypnosis and self-immersion in perceived-to-be religious experiences.

The younger of 3 sisters, Maria Rosa was psychologically positioned in the family to develop a greater intensity of emotional expression. Imprinted with superstitions, her father taught her from the earliest of age that thunder was a sign that God was angry with men for their commission of sins. Prayer was to be said ceremoniously and with idolatry before the image of a crucifix. Very young children never question the truths , lies, or misconceptions which their parents confidently express to them.

By the age of 6, her zealous parents had already taught her all of the Catholic ritual phrasings.
In contravention of Pope Pius X decrees against allowing persons under the age of 10 to receive communion, Maria Rosa had begun to receive communion at the age of 6. At the equally early age, the receptive and patterned child had been impressed by the priest, Father Cruz, to accept worship of the Holy Mother above that of anything else and to pray to her statue.

Expectation was heightened within her by her mother's sincere request that she "'Above all, ask Our Lord to make you a Saint!' These words engraved themselves indelibly in my heart ..." With such psychological and emotional preparation, the young girl experienced conversion hysteria - an intense emotional experience contrived from expectation and circumstance - at her first communion ceremony.

The second chosen child was named Jacinta, a cousin of Maria Rosa and a younger girl, but equally emotionally expressive and imprinted child. Likewise, she had been taught from infancy to worship the crucifix as a symbol of the person of Jesus Christ - a simple act of idolatry. Emotionally sensitive, she sympathized deeply with the sufferings of Christ which were related to her, and, like most human children before they are taught differently, she grieved for the justice which had been denied.

Drama and sensitivity impelled her towards an idealistic and intolerant perception of truth.
Jacinta had experienced the anxiety, and apparent untruth, of the reality of abstract religious concepts. prompted to believe that she would see Christ as a baby at a religious sacrament, she was humbled and confused that, in fact, the Baby Christ would not appear - because he was invisible! Further, she was led to believe that when she became old enough to receive communion herself, or, had fully learned the catechisms beforehand and might then qualify, she would be able to "talk" to Jesus when she took communion. In such a circumstance, and with the encouragement of peers and parents, a small child will "convert" to the new reality with an even greater sense of expectation and a willingness to sacrifice to earn the privileges set out by their human authorities. Jacinta became known for her willingness to sacrifice her own needs for all other living things.

Francisco, the third and middle-aged of the trio, was brother to Jacinta.
He was meek, distracted, rebellious, and sad. His passion was music for it soothed him and made him happier. From the first vision which the trio saw, he was dominated by one thought: The Virgin Mary and God Himself are infinitely sad (and) it is up to us to console them! When a desire becomes an obsession, one's spirit is made subservient to that purpose.

If strict obedience and reverence are demanded, it is given without consideration.
If another appears to require consoling, then one consoles endlessly until word is received that the grief of the other has abated. Yet such a reply never came for Francisco. Following the series of apparitions, he would make his life goal ... "I want to die and go to Heaven ... and then I can always see (Jesus) and console Him. What happiness!" At least in the presence of Jesus, Francisco believed that his attempts to console would be constructive and successful - and he would receive that ego-boosting feedback which every idealist seeks. If Jesus was "hidden" and silent while one was alive, then death was the entry to the reality where Jesus resided.

The image presented as an apparition was that of an accumulation of the characteristics which any observer to the Portuguese Roman Catholic rites would have noted as inspiring idolatrous reverence, particularly within imaginative, open-minded, emotionally sensitive children. The image had been one of a young woman, with a serene yet grave and sorrow-filled face, clothed in brilliant white, with her head covered with a white veil embroidered with gold. She was carrying a Rosary of white brilliant beads which terminated with a crucifix. "Her whole person, surrounded by a splendor more brilliant than the Sun, radiated clusters of light, ...."

Such characteristics meld the qualities of the regional pagan Heavenly Mother worship, with the sentiments of the church ceremonies reverently performed earlier in the day, and with the qualities of holographic projections which would be possible by humans in the 1990s. Humans, at this point, have been in a stage of rapid technical development for less than 100 years; GRAYS now have a rapid technical development history of 100,000 years!

Is there spiritual deception here?
When God appears in the form of a physical image, why would it be necessary to present an image which was so hypnotic (bright, attention-demanding, indistinct)? Spiritually, an all-powerful God does not need to use images and dramatic presentations. Why approach easily impressed children rather than interested adults?

Spiritually, an avoidance of reverent and spiritually-guided adults is a cop-out: it avoids confirmation of one's truth or deception by the independent use of the spiritual skills of meditation and prayer. Why cloak the question of how long the war will continue in mystery when asked?

An all powerful God, and any messenger involved, would be more direct and assertive than that.
Why refuse to tell the children, who did ask, what you want? Spiritually, the withholding of information when the opportunity to present it and there is sincere interest - is manipulation.

1917 - Between February and May,
During the successful German naval offensive in the Baltic Sea, the Soviets scuttled 4 submarines and the British scuttled 7 to prevent their fall into German control. The largely ineffective Russian fleet was withdrawn under the ice to Kronshadt.

1917 - On Wednesday, June 13,
The Second Apparition near Fatima was seen by the 3 young shepherders, Maria Rosa, Jacinta and Francisco.
On returning to the location where they had seen the first apparition and (superstitiously) reciting the Rosary, a "reflection of the light which was approaching (what we would call lightning)" was seen, and the image of the young radiant woman appeared above the holm-oak again. Other persons were present this time, as observers. In response to questions, the following was conveyed to Maria Rosa:

1. The children were reminded to return on the 13 of the next month;
2. They were told to recite the Rosary daily;
3. They were instructed to learn to read;
4. The purpose of the visitation was again denied;
5. The cure of a person was set at "within the year;"
6. Jacinta and Francisco were to go to heaven soon;
7. Salvation was promised to the worshippers of "My Immaculate Heart";
8. The purpose was stated as establishing such devotion in the world;
9. Maria Rosa was to put her faith and hope in the devotion.

The image appeared to open its hands and a shaft of light from it was such that "Jacinta and Francisco appeared to be part of that light which elevated itself to Heaven, and I in the part which spread itself on the earth." The vision continued to evolve such that in the palm of the woman there appeared an image of a heart surrounded by thorns which seemed to pierce it. The thought was telecommunicated into the minds of the children that this represented "the Immaculate Heart of Mary, outraged by the sins of humanity, which demanded reparation."

Is there spiritual deception here?
In addition to the earlier questions, why would the 13th of the month be chosen rather than the day of the week or some other factor? The number 13 held considerable superstitious significance amongst many Europeans of the time, particularly those who professed to be Christians. The purpose of the visitation is denied, and then revealed. Is God unsure of his agenda - inconsistent? Why vaguely note the answer to a sincere question and defer the act for so long a period?

There are many instances of immediate and spontaneous cures being enacted by the Jewish-Christian-Mormon God in the past. The response now appears to be one of little concern, not a very spiritual context. Yet to Maria Rosa's expression of insecurity at the possibility of being left alone to face the world without her two friends, the advice given to her is to place her faith and hope in an image - idolatry. The emphasis is growing in a materialistic direction, away from the ultimate spiritual concern of the teachings of Christ: living the "WAY."

1917 -
Dr. L., a Spaniard, discovered the "Sapo (Toad) Formula" in Peru.
It was part of the famous Inca pharmacopoeia whose 6 basic medicines form the "Cascarilla formula", which was said to cure all diseases. "Quinine", a most important medicine against malaria, originated in Peru and is an important ingredient of the Cascarilla formula. The Sapo formula was extremely hazardous because it produced mutations by means of a catalytic agent: the enzymes of toad blood. It can become uncontrolled bioengineering.

Aware of the dangers, Dr. L. returned to Spain, withdrew to the laboratory on his Andalusian estate in the province of Malaga, began developing cultures and inoculating a pig with them. In the course of his experiments, one of the cultures mutated and gave rise to a virulent strain that killed the animal. If Dr. L. had then burned the corpse, many lives would have been saved. Instead, he autopsied the pig and continued his studies. His wife and son fell ill but he did not notice that they showed symptoms of the disease he was analysing. They died, the first victims of what would become known as the Great Influenza Epidemic. Soon it spread through the village, then the province of Malaga, then Andalusia and all of Spain.

In 1918, it spread all over the world.
It killed three million people in western Europe, 15 million in the Far East, and 10 million elsewhere. Some estimates state that 50% of the human population was exposed to it. Even in 1996, few people know the true origin of the virus and many references continue to refer to it as the Spanish flu. The term influenza was simply a catch-all term for a set of symptoms when it was applied to the disease in 1918.

The disease was a mutated VIRUS; flu viruses do tend to change their genetic code often, defeating previous defences. This virus was so fatal and so quick acting that rumours arose that if 4 people were playing cards together one evening, three of them would be dead the next morning. One report stated that a person felt well enough to go to work one morning yet after leaving home, he died 15 minutes later on a streetcar. The virus quickly weakened the person's system and bacterial pneumonia often finished the job. The more scientists work to bioengineer lifeforms, the greater the likelihood that a fatal strain will be released, unintentionally or even intentionally. Some speculate that this is how the AIDS virus began.

1917 - On Friday, July 13, near Fatima
The Third Apparition appeared before a great crowd of people together with the chosen child trio.
The vision appeared again soon after they saw a flash in the sky. Again the children asked for the purpose of the visitations. They were told to continue reciting the Rosary daily in order to end the war. When asked who the vision was, the children were told that in October they would find out. When asked to perform a miracle so that everyone present could be influenced, it was communicated that this would also be done in the future. Other requests were made of the female vision and the children were told that such would only be possible if they said the Rosary and that by so doing their wishes would be granted throughout the year. A prayer was given for the children to say often, especially when they made a sacrifice for others:

"Oh Jesus, it is for love of Thee, for the conversion of sinners, and in reparation for the sins committed against the Immaculate Heart of Mary."

Then, for the children, the vision and rays of light appeared to penetrate the earth and reveal a sea of fire. In this sea, there appeared what were assumed to be demons and souls in human form, which appeared to be both transparent and bronzed, at times floating about, and, at times ascending into the air with great clouds of smoke, as if billowed up by the flames. The sounds of shrieks and groans of pain and despair accompanied the vision. Yet this complete vision only lasted a moment. Maria Rosa was informed that they had seen

"... hell where the souls of poor sinners go.
To save them, God wishes to establish in the world devotion to My Immaculate Heart.
If what I say to you is done, many souls will be saved and there will be peace.
The war is going to end; but if people do not stop offending God, a worse one will break out during the reign of Pius XI. When you see a night illumined by an unknown light, know that this is the great sign given you by God that He is about to punish the world for its crimes, by means of war, famine, and persecutions of the Church and of the Holy Father.

To prevent this, I shall come to ask for the consecration of Russia to My Immaculate Heart, and the Communion of Reparation on the First Saturdays. If My requests are heeded, Russia will be converted, and there will be peace; if not, she will spread her errors throughout the world, causing wars and persecution of the Church. The good will be martyred, the Holy Father will have much to suffer, various nations will be annihilated. In the end, My Immaculate Heart will triumph. The Holy Father will consecrate Russia to Me, and she will be converted, and a period of peace will be granted to the world. In Portugal, the dogma of the Faith will always be preserved; ... Do not tell this to anyone. Francisco, yes, you may tell him.

When you pray the Rosary, say after each mystery:
O my Jesus, forgive us, save us from the fire of hell.
Lead all souls to heaven, especially those who are most in need."

Then the hologram was removed and the image of the young woman rose into the sky, from whence it had been projected, and disappeared in the distance.

From a religious context, one can again determine the difference between a truly spiritual experience and the one which was indicative of manipulation by the GRAY extraterrestrials. In addition to the earlier questions, consider these:

1. Didn't Jesus die for the sins of humanity ?  
2. Wasn't His admonition that if one repented of one's sins, and, took up His WAY of life,
                                                        he or she would be saved;
3. Short complex images are difficult to cope with & encourage hysteria;
4. Wasn't the teaching of Christ to cure one's own spiritual ills first?;
5. Didn't God know that humanity was incapable of this request?
6. Why try to do the impossible if Her Heart was going to succeed anyway?
7. Wasn't Maria Rosa told not to tell anyone, yet she defied this;

In other words, in opposition to Christianity, the advice presented through the use of the visions calls for a substitution of reverence for the Virgin Mother rather than for Christ or His WAY of life. In accord with modern (1996) knowledge of hologram projections, the integrity of complex visuals is best maintained for short periods of time. By concentrating on curing the ills of Russia before a good example was present in one's own country could only be understood by the Communists as outright imperialism, and, lead to a stronger, paranoically defensive, anti-religious Russian administration.

A spiritual awareness of humanity would be able to acknowledge that with the changes made to humanity over the past 200,000 years, the likelihood of an almost immediate reversal of cultural trends would be impossible. The suggestion that the "Heart" will win in the end and change reality provide a lack of motivation for many humans: taking responsibility or not is made to seem urgent yet unnecessary, promoting confusion and apathy.

Finally, if Maria Rosa was told not to tell anyone by a representative of God, doesn't her sharing of this information become an act of sin. On the other hand, if you warn a child not to tell, don't you frequently create a sense of anxiety which many children cope with by telling of their concerns, and the information, to someone else?

1917 - On Monday August 13,
The Fourth Fatima Apparition was scheduled to happen.
The District Administrator, concerned that the 3 children involved were encouraging the development of a Christian heresy or satanic cult, went to Aljustrel, and while pretending to give the children a ride to the selected site, instead drove them in the opposite direction, to Vila Nova de Ourem. There, he detained them in the city hall, then at his home, then in the prison. He threatened and promised them in many ways, including the possibility of boiling them in oil, for them to tell him the secret of the magic act of the visions, or, the content of the secrets which they had purportedly received. Without success, he returned the children to Fatima on the 15th and released them.

Meanwhile, on the 13th, at the expected location and time, attended by many people in expectation, a thunderous sound was heard followed by a flash in the sky. Then, a small cloud appeared to form above the favoured holm-oak. Light reflected from, or emitted from, the concealed object projected pink, red, blue, and other colours from the faces and clothing of those present in addition to the branches and leaves of the trees and bushes. The ground was covered with squares of different colours. Metallic objects appeared to glow in gold. Then, the "cloud" rose into the sky and disappeared.

It is noteworthy that the sound was heard BEFORE the flash of light was seen: the opposite sequence to that of real thunder and lightning. The appearance of a cloud as an "acceptable" illusion to humans to conceal the true shape of an extraterrestrial craft has been reported in common and religious accounts for thousands of years.

Throughout the 1950s and 1960s, many UFO observers would report such cloud illusions accompanied by abduction experiences or other extraterrestrial related activity. Both the patterns and the range of colours and their intensity of reflection from all of the surrounding materials at the location would also parallel observations made on numerous occasions during the 1950s and 1960s when UFO craft which were not concealed in shape were observed. The number of such reported incidents at that time would range into the hundreds.

1917 - On Sunday, August 19,
A Fourth Apparition before the selected trio of children from Fatima took place.
After assisting in the local mass ceremonies, Maria Rosa, Francisco and his brother John took the road to Valinhos to feed their flocks. Maria came to expect that something supernatural would happen. Wanting Jacinta, the other member of the original trio, to be present, she asked John to return home and get her. When he hesitated, Maria bribed him with money to have him leave to bring Jacinta.

On his departure, the two remaining saw a flash in the sky.
An instant later, the image of a young woman appeared over a nearby holm-oak.
Maria asked what was now wanted of them, what to do with the monies which were being left by spectators at the Cova da Iria location each time now, and whether more sick persons could be cured. She was answered as follows:

"I want you to continue going to the Cova da Iria on the 13th, that you continue praying the Rosary every day. On the last month, I will perform a miracle so that all may believe. If they had not taken you to the city, the miracle would have been greater. Saint Joseph will come with the Child Jesus, to give peace to the World. Our Lord will come to bless the people. Our Lady of the Rosary and Our Lady of Sorrows will come also. ...

(For the money) Have 2 litters made.
You will carry one with Jacinta and two other girls dressed in white; the other one Francisco is to carry, with three boys, like him, dressed in white. It will be for the Feast of Our Lady of the Rosary. What is left over will help towards the construction of a chapel that is to be built ....

(For the sick persons) .. I will cure some of them during the year.

(And lastly,) Pray, pray very much, and make sacrifices for sinners, for many souls go to Hell because they have no one to make sacrifices and pray for them."

The vision was then withdrawn into the sky and disappeared.

Is there spiritual deception here?
Maria Rosa and the others were not adequately prepared such that all three would be present.
A Supreme God has the power to communicate to multiple parties such that they arrive at a singular location, perhaps from multiple directions, at a pre-selected time. This incident appears to be poorly planned, rather than spiritually directed. It encourages Maria Rosa to bribe John into going to get his sister, Jacinta - a truly unspiritual approach. Would a highly spiritual representative of God make it necessary or encourage those whom were being mentored to commit sins?

Specific arrangements are made for the collection of the monies with a part of it going towards the expense of a new and exclusive chapel. While supportive of a materialistic approach to religion with the construction of and dedication of idolatrous articles and buildings, the consideration of self-worship as more important than service to the needy is definitely non-Christian. If the purpose of these visions was to stimulate a worldwide devotion to "Her Immaculate Heart" why not utilize the already constructed Christian churches and the Church institution to relay this purpose efficiently?

A small chapel would be an absurd solution to this task, unless, the task was to promote the idolatrous reverence of a human-made structure and focus idolatrous reverence on a location according to its superstitious relevance. God can appear anywhere at any time, thus the repetitive selection of the 13th day of the month and the Cova da Iria location suggest that the motive is more fundamentally one of the creation of idolatrous worship.

Again, vague statements such as curing some over a time frame of a year present a response familiar from charlatans who want an easy rational way in which to have unsuccessful cures justified. Over 60% of chronic illness symptoms in humans can be cured within a years duration by the power of suggestion: placebo use, positive affirmations, visualizations, prayer, forgiveness, activities which promote feelings of happiness and joy, and positive judgements and expectations offered by acknowledged authorities or mentors - hope.

The majority of the remainder who try and fail, either die and provide no later report of failure, or, shrink into anti-social and non-communicative behaviours from feelings of despair or the prospect of shame at having been "not good enough" to be worthy of a cure. The 2% who are vocal about the failure of their expected recovery are quickly socially shunned with the perception that their negativity, defensiveness, and presumed lack of faith - has left them deservedly ill.

Becoming a sacrifice for others was a "divine" choice for the Messiah; it was never suggested that his followers should seek to martyr themselves for the sake of others. Rather, if Jesus died for the sins of past humanity, and, provided an option to all who followed to receive the grace and forgiveness of God IF they repented AND sincerely took up the WAY of life which He and His disciples described and mentored - the responsibility for each individual's salvation remains with the individual.

The promotion of intervention by some human authority or self-appointed representative destroys the choice and responsibility of the individual - and supports the idolatrous reverence of the "saints" who deceive the follower into denying their own salvation by the misdirection of their intentions and their acts of reverence. By what is the purpose of these visits then?

1917 - On September 11,
Ferdinand Emmanuel Edralin Marcos was born, in the town of Ilocanos, located in the northwest corner of Luzon, Philippines.
The first European to arrive, in 1571, was Juan de Salcedo, a Spanish conquistador.
The Ilocanos had been a quiet and peaceful people who were humble and well-disposed, until, abuse of them would lead to a torrent of rage in backlash - leading to the origin of the word "amok". They had grown rice, garlic, onions, vegetables, harvested fish, salt, coconut, and wove their own cloth.

Under Spanish influence they added cigar tobacco crops and the smuggling of goods to Hong Kong and Taiwan. Further Spanish colonial (brutal) influence led to the acquisition of materialism, emphasis (pride) on appearances, sexual irresponsibility, and vengeance in the form of long-standing feuds. The Roman Catholic influence encouraged all of these facets with materialism, intolerance, and redirected abuse. Acts of spectacular cruelty and slow ritual murders, both by individuals and assassination gangs grew out of an appreciation for the example shown by, and remembered in story with hatred, the conquistadors of centuries previous.

The longer a human culture savours hatred, the larger and more brutal the memories become. Without spiritual release, the usual alternative is to try and expel the pain of the memory by acting it out on other innocent persons. Yet no matter how much pain, suffering and verbal abuse is forced on others, only spiritual release will banish the memory. This is not the lesson learned by the Ilocanos.

Josefa Edralin Marcos, mother of Ferdinand, was a doubly employed tough part-Chinese woman who tried to support her son and daughters, largely in poverty, while the father, Mariano Marcos, was largely absentee. Josefa's Chinese heredity came from her mother's family, the Quetulios, wealthy Chinese mestizo merchants who owned tobacco plantations and big houses. Consequently, Josefa's father, Fructuoso Edralin, had been able to borrow money at good rates and build his investments. They had lived above their general store. They had no sons. They had seven daughters; one stillborn, four died of dysentery; two survived including Josefa.

The father of Ferdinand, Mariano Marcos, was a distant relative of a local hero, Bishop Aglipay, and the illegitimate grandson of a Spanish provincial judge. The Thomasites arrived in his town when he was four-years-old and he was fortunate to be given an early start in the new school system. By age 14, he dressed expensively and fashionably, attracting the girls in his neighbourhood and school.

A short time later, Josefa, who had fallen in love with Ferdinand Chua, son of a wealthy family, became pregnant. The Chuas prevented a marriage and Josefa, to escape social alienation married of convenience to Mariano Marcos. Ferdinand Chua went on to become a wealthy and powerful lawyer, who married a Chinese wife, and became godfather to Ferdinand Marcos. Out of this poverty-based, shame-driven proud family located in an area of spiritual famine grew Ferdinand Marcos.

1917 - On Thursday, September 13,
The Fifth Fatima Apparition took place.
This time there were differences which were major.
The assembled spectators answered as Maria Rosa recited the Catholic Rosary aloud.
Then, unlike the flashes of light seen on other locations, an unconcealed UFO came into view:

"A luminous globe, travelling from east to west, gliding slowly and majestically in space ... It floated in fact towards the holm-oak of the apparition. Then, the light of the Sun dimmed, the atmosphere became a yellow-gold, like the previous times. The day so darkened that some reported having seen the stars of the sky. It was then that (Maria Rosa) questioned ...."

Again the question was asked as to what the entity wanted of Maria and the others.
The cure of a deaf-mute girl was requested. More discussion followed as to how to spend the monies being left by the visitors. Gifts which Maria Rosa had personally received were offered to the vision.

The replies received included:

"Continue to pray the Rosary in order to obtain the end of the war.
In October, Our Lord will come as well as Our Lady of Sorrows and Our Lady of Mount Carmel, and Saint Joseph will appear with the Child Jesus in order to bless the world. ...

God is satisfied with your sacrifices, but He does not want you to sleep with the rope.
Wear it only during the day. ..
(The child asked after was to be better in a year's time.
Of the other requests, ...) I shall cure some, but others no, because Our Lord does not trust them.

(Of the monies collected) With half of the money received so far, they should make litters and carry them on the Feast of Our Lady of the Rosary; the other half can be used to build the chapel. (Personal gifts of thanks were rejected as "unsuitable for Heaven.")

At the end of the communication the trio perceived three successive "pictures".
The last was believed to be Our Lady of Mount Carmel calling to mind the "Mysteries" of the Rosary.
Memory of some of the other visions would not return to Maria Rosa (later, Sister Maria-Lucia of the Immaculate Heart - known as Sister Lucy) until the late 1940s.

In addition to some of the earlier criticisms, the following may be considered:

1. Luminous globe UFOs would be popular between 1965 to 1996;
2. Saint Joseph, the Child Jesus, and Our Lord did not come as promised;
3. Half of the monies were to be spent for more efficient collection.

1917 - On Saturday, October 13,
The Sixth Fatima Apparition appeared.
At least 50,000 spectators had arrived to see the expected miracle.
As the time of expectation arrived, Maria Rosa announced that she had seen the flash in the sky and appeared to fall into a trance of ecstasy, from which Jacinta nudged her. This time, the following is recorded to have been received from the apparition:

"I want to tell you that a chapel is to be built here in My honor.
I am The Lady of the Rosary. May you continue always to pray the Rosary every day.
The war is going to end and the soldiers will soon return to their homes. ...

(To cure some sick people?) Some yes, others no.
They must amend their lives and ask pardon for their sins. ...
Do not offend the Lord Our God any more, for He is already too much offended!"

Of note: 
    A. The special guests did not arrive as promised;
    B. No immediate miracle was performed which all could witness;
    C. Now the Christian principle of salvation through change and repentance
                            is acknowledged, contradicting earlier suggestions.

Avelino de Almeida, the chief editor of "O Seculo", a large circulation masonic daily of Lisbon, and an observer described the scene as follows:

"It must have been 1:30 pm when there arose at the exact spot where the children were, a column of smoke, thin, fine, and bluish, which extended up to perhaps two meters above their heads, and evaporated at that height. This phenomenon, perfectly visible to the naked eye, lasted for a few seconds. ... more or less than a minute. The smoke dissipated abruptly, and after some time, it came back to occur a second time, then a third time ... ... the huge crowd turn toward the sun which appeared at its zenith, clear of the clouds.
It resembled a flat plate of silver, and it was possible to stare at it without the least discomfort.
It did not burn the eyes. It did not blind. We could see that it produced an eclipse.
Then a tremendous cry rang out, and the crowd nearest us were heard to shout: 'Miracle! Miracle!
...' the sun trembled, it made strange and abrupt movements, outside of all cosmic laws, 'the sun danced'...."

A heavy rain had fallen from about 10:00 am; it was windy; the sky had been darkened by heavy low clouds. Dr. Almeida Garrett reported that

"during the time of the apparition, the rain stopped totally.
Abruptly the sky cleared: The sun triumphantly pierced the thick bed of clouds hiding it until then, and shone intensely. ..

... I could see the sun, like a very clear disc, with its sharp edge, which gleamed without hurting the sight ... It could not be confused with the sun seen through a fog, for it was neither veiled nor dim. At Fatima, it kept its light and heat, and stood out clearly in the sky, with a sharp edge, like a large gaming table. The most astonishing thing was to be able to stare at the solar disc for a long time, brilliant with light and heat, without hurting the eyes, or damaging the retina. ...

It turned on itself with impetuous speed. ... keeping its rapid movement of rotation, (it) seemed to free itself from the firmament (sky) and blood-red, to plunge towards the earth, threatening to crush us with its fiery mass. Those were some terrifying seconds."

Another observer, Maria do Carmo, reported in similarity:

"Suddenly, the heavenly body began to tremble, to shake with abrupt movements, and finally to turn on itself at a dizzying speed while throwing out rays of light, all colours of the rainbow: The sun turned like a fire wheel, taking on all the colours of the rainbow. Everything assumed those same colours: our faces, our clothes, the earth itself. ... I saw it perfectly descending as if it came to crash on the earth. It seemed to detach itself from the sky and rush toward us. It maintained itself at a short distance above our heads ... It seemed very near the people and it continued to turn in the opposite direction."

This description mirrors those of UFOs seen increasingly common from the late 1940s through the 1960s.
Some considered the "dance of the sun" to be the expected miracle. All those people in attendance, who were for the most part soaked by the rain, later verified with joy and amazement how they had been dried by the heat of the silvery sun which had descended over them. The anti-clockwise rotation, the rapid changes in colour - from a stable state of silver to blood red to a changing rainbow of colours, the heat radiated, the abrupt movements, the sharp edge, and the elliptical form - all are indicative of the GRAY saucer spacecraft and its propulsion system during the periods noted above.

Overview consideration of the Fatima Apparitions and Promises:

The GRAY Advance Force had arrived on the Earth 14 months before the first apparition and had set up a permanent base in the Pyrenees Mountains which occupy the border region between France and both Spain and Portugal. For the remainder of the century, this would be known as a region for UFO sightings. The intent of the GRAYs was to test their ability to control mass human behaviour and to use that control to destroy or enslave humanity. By observation of the Portuguese customs, the GRAYs drew the following conclusions:

1. Humans are taught to revere and become dependent on authority;
2. Humans are taught to distrust spiritual & intuitive decisionmaking;
3. Humans are taught to rationalize their fears and anxieties;
4. Humans tend to replace ignorance with superstitious reasoning;
5. Religion tends to unify and centralize human belief systems;
6. The older the human, the more suspicious and fixed mind they are;
7. Construct a religious reality and you can manipulate humanity.

The GRAYs set out to act on these culture and area generalizations with a 6 month plan during which they expected that World War I would be ended, and, they could take religious credit for that. Beginning in January, 1917, both Germany and Britain proposed and offered peace; requests actually had begun in December, 1916. Other developments in Russia in March seemed to encourage peace further. The USA entered the War on April 6, 1917, before the first apparition. The pattern indicated that an end to the war should be imminent.

In March, the GRAYs noticed the abdication of the Tsar Nicholas II from Russia and the return of Lenin there from Switzerland. They understood that Lenin had modified his early political stance of idealistic socialism to realist communism and easily surmised that any perceived (belief) opposition would be responded to with paranoia, reacted to ruthlessly, and could become an ongoing source of human conflict. To this end, they began advising the aggressive "consecration" of Russia in mid-July, after Lenin was empowered in Russia. Had the request been spiritually oriented, it would have been more constructive to make the request earlier. God does know the importance of timing. The GRAYs were playing the game on the run.

Whatever the outcome, the GRAYs could see a widespread political pattern of national and international abuses. The pattern indicated to them that it would only be a matter of time before the capital-based economic structure adopted by all the European nations (including Russia) would precipitate either international cross-imperialistic conflicts, or, intranational civil wars, or, both. With this prediction in mind, they were safe in stating that another, and worse war, would break out during the reign of Pope Pius XI (1922-1939) - a 17 year period.

Such a war would begin, just before the end of Pope Pius' reign.
The judgement was a safe prediction. Humanity wasn't becoming more spiritual in its orientation; it had forgotten what spirituality meant! The possibility of a reorganization of human civilization, from an insectoid perspective, into one of creative harmony and unified strength was proven less likely with every day of delayed peace throughout the period of the apparitions.

More peace resolutions followed in July, 1917.
Information on purpose during the visitations from May-June-July-August-September suggested that by the 3 children and others saying the Rosary daily, peace would be granted. But to the dissatisfaction and disbelief of the GRAYs, the human political discussions of peace seemed to go nowhere fast: each side of the conflict blamed the other for starting the War and demanded that the other accept full economic and moral responsibility for same.

To the insectoid GRAYs, this was both destructive and wasteful behaviour in addition, from their perspective, to being "stupid." How could humanity survive with such massive disorder of their civilization? With such individualized and self-serving and self-denial actions, an insect civilization would self-destruct in a matter of days!

The GRAYs discovered relatively quickly that by institutionalized teachings, these Christians expected God to perform acts which they could perceive of as miracles - dramatic, believable, unusual events which were not understood. Curing people of illnesses seemed to be a highlight. The GRAYs were still not that familiar with human physiology to effect same on an immediate basis so they stipulated the longest possible time for such cures to take place, and remain dramatic - a year.

As time passed, they perceived that numerous humans who were sick, harboured guilt and did not feel worthy, spiritually, of becoming well. They immediately exploited this "loophole" in their qualification of cure times. And as previously noted, the human capability for self-healing under positive conditions of hope are substantial and would work to the surprise and favour of the GRAYs. Even the negative social attitudes toward the sick and vocal held by many humans would work in favour of the GRAYs.

When September arrived and peace was still not declared, the GRAYs were dumbfounded and annoyed and they expressed this uncertainty with their vague indications of when the War would end. Sooner or later, all wars have to end, if only temporarily. To assert their frustration, they conveyed to the innocent children that God was "already too much offended." They had made their play, an initial one. More would follow. The Series approach had proven limiting and had revealed critical weaknesses in their approach. They had time to observe and plan. The main colonizing force would not be arriving for some time yet.

Technically, the end of the war never arrived.
During October and November, 1918, numerous countries would offer and sign armistice agreements. Some treaties would be signed both before and after this date. A peace conference would open in January, 1919. On June 28, 1919, representatives of the German government would sign the Versailles Treaty; it would later be disputed as having been signed by traitors. Other peace treaties would follow through late 1919 and throughout 1920.

God is never off the mark. If some entity or vision declares to be God, miracles can be performed instantaneously, promises are kept, there is no deception or manipulation involved, Guidance is given directly, predictions are exact, and activities promoting idolatrous behaviour are never requested. Will you remember this?

1917 - On November 2,
"The Balfour Declaration" was presented by Lord Balfour in England endorsing the setting up of a national homeland for the Jews. This was partly in response to the tremendous scientific contribution to England's war effort made by Chaim Weizmann, who later became Israel's first President. At the end of the War, Britain would have political power over 25% of the Earth's territory.

T.E. Lawrence, a British officer who had been instrumental in co-ordinating the Arab defense against Germany and Turkey, was promising the Arabs that England would give them the lands that were being occupied by the Turkish Empire in return for their help in defeating the Germans and Turks. In these negotiations, the area of Israel was never conceded or demanded by the Arabs. Since its devastation by the Romans after 70 A.D. and with the climatic changes throughout the area from millennia of deforestation, the region had been barren desert for many years. Few Arabs were living in the region at this time.

Over the next several decades, British promises to the Jews would be reversed several times.
Ultimately, the Jews would receive 17.5% of the territory promised to them by England and the League of Nations British Mandate. The 8000 square miles provided to them would represent 1/5th of 1% of that given over to 21 Arab nations, 5 million square miles.

1917 - During November,
Roman Catholic Bishop de Lima Vidal, director of the diocese of Lisbon, near Fatima, requested an official church investigation into the Fatima incidents. The parish priest of Fatima led this investigation and questioned few witnesses, transcribing only 4 depositions. Progress through the Church bureaucracy would be slow and arduous.

1917 - On December 9,
British General Allenby and the Allied Expeditionary Force, which he commanded, approached Jerusalem, which the Turks had held for 400 years. Allenby, a Christian was concerned that the huge walls of Jerusalem would be destroyed by artillery fire unless the Turks surrendered early.

He decided to use propaganda as a persuasion tool and had a few planes fly over the city and drop thousands of leaflets. These told the Turks to flee the city and were signed by Lord Allenby. The Turks had an old prophecy that they would never lose the Holy City until a "man of Allah" came to deliver it. The name Allenby, reminded the Turks of this prophecy, 'Allen - Allah, Beh - man' and this encouraged them to flee. The Turks gave up the city without a shot being fired.

1918 -
V. I. Lenin writes: "While the revolution in Germany is slow in 'coming forth', our task is to study the state capitalism of the Germans, to spare no effort in copying it and not shrink from adopting dictatorial methods to hasten the copying of it. Our task is to do this even more thoroughly than Peter [the Great] hastened the copying of Western culture by barbarian Russia, and he did not hesitate to use barbarous methods in fighting against barbarianism."

The cultural heredity of Russia carried with it many examples of ruthless domination by other cultural identities. Russians had been dominated with near genocide, at times, by Swedish Vikings (800 A.D.), the Mongols (1245), the Tsars, the Cossacks (1581), the Romanovs Peter the Great (1689), the French (1812), the Japanese (1904), Civil War (1918), and others. Brutality, vengeance, deception, ruthlessness, domination - these were all norms for Russian governance.

1918 -
Laventi Pavlovich Beria becomes a ruthless secret agent in his desperate drive for power and control.
A young man of 18 years, he has already learned from his political companions and the history of the USSR that strategy, deception, manipulation and obsession could advance you into the favour of the political leaders. Beria wanted the position held by Redens, the brother-in-law of Josef Stalin.

Beria uses a strategy which will become his favorite.
He conducts surveillance on Redens until he has discovered and confirmed his weakness: pretty women. He then arranges for Redens to meet a certain attractive married woman. At the same time he alerts the husband to the meeting between Redens and his wife. The husband arrives in time to find Redens having sex with the wife. She protests that Redens is raping her, which he is after being initially encouraged by her. Beria had prompted her earlier to make advances to Redens and that at the right time, he would enter the scene and arrest Redens before anything went too far.

Beria arrives with the secret police moments after the husband.
Redens is sent to Moscow. Beria gets the political post he wanted. Stalin hears of his exploits and sees only that Beria has acted in the best interest of the state irrespective of the "connections" of the accused. Such a misinterpretation will encourage Stalin to view all of Beria's future achievements in the same manner. Ruthlessness and greed for power become confused with courage and loyalty.

1918 -
Nikolai Zhukhovsky, a professor at Moscow's Technical College, founds Russia's first aerodynamic research institute in Moscow.

1918 - On September 5,
The "Sovnarkom (Council of People's Commissars) Decree" on Red Terror merely gave legal sanction to what had been going on in the U.S.S.R. for 6 months. The Cheka (the All-Russian Extraordinary Commission to Combat Counterrevolution and Sabotage) had received the power to arrest on December 29, 1917. Uprisings, the assassination of Propaganda Commissar V. Volodarskiy in June, of Petrograd Cheka Chief M.S. Uritskiy on August 30, and the shooting and wounding of Lenin in Moscow on the same day resulted in the decree which gave sanction to state-directed homicide.

Lenin's solution to the spreading famine generated by Bolshevik policies was brutal enforcement: "We can't expect to get anywhere unless we resort to terrorism: speculators must be shot on the spot". Lenin acknowledged that it should be renamed the "Commissariat for Social Extermination" but it would be impolitic to say it.

The following month, on February 21, the "Sovnarkom" issued the decree, "The Socialist Fatherland Is In Danger," in response to the resumption of the German offensive. Point 8 of the decree stated: "Enemy agents, profiteers, marauders, hooligans, counter-revolutionary agitators and German spies are to be shot on the spot." Immediately thereafter a supplement was issued that declared death by shooting for possession of arms without government permission and for concealing food.

There were approximately 1,000 "torture centres" set up by the Cheka, Tribunals and Military Tribunals with an average execution rate of 5 persons per centre per day in 1920. This amounts to 2,500,000 per year and probably represents a peak number during the 1917 to 1924 period. Other figures are much lower; unfortunately, such statistics are difficult to appraise as they were often adjusted to present a political image. A breakdown of the composition of the murders, from a second source reads as follows:

"Bishops, 28; ecclesiastics, 1,219; professors and teachers, 6,000; medical men, 9,000; naval and military officers, 54,000; naval and military men of all ranks, 260,000; police officials, 70,000; intellectuals and members of the professional classes, 355,250; industrial workers, 193, 290; peasants, 815,000."

The Cheka grew from 23 men in December 1917 to a minimum of 37,000 in January, 1919.
By mid-1921, the Cheka accounted for approximately 262,400 effectives organized as follows: 31,000 "civilian" staff (quasi-military); 137,106 Internal Troops; 94,288 Frontier Troops.

It is significant that the organization was the armed vanguard of the Communist Party, "in the struggle against counter-revolution, sabotage and speculation". Often, the Party would stand not just senior to the Cheka, and later the KGB, but above the very law of the land. "If for example, the KGB or the militia are carrying out an investigation and it turns out that a professional Party official, or a member of his family, is involved in the affair, then standing orders lay down that the investigation ceases instantly and the case is handed over to the Central Committee of the Soviet Communist Party. As a rule, Party officials are never arraigned in a court of law."

These and other special privileges gave an air of organized crime, or Mafia, to the workings of the state security forces. All the leading Cheka posts were occupied by foreigners and non-Russian Soviet citizens, originally, including Czechs, Austrians, Poles, Hungarians, Jews, Latvians, Finns and others. There were hardly any Russians. Many international communists came to the Union at the time of the founding. Ironically, the armed workers' guard of Petrograd who were protecting Lenin's government after the coup were replaced by a regiment of Latvian riflemen because the guard was mainly of Russians. The Latvian riflemen began to guard the entire State apparatus.

The October, 1917 coup was a revolution unlike that of February, 1917.
From 1917 onwards, not one of the Soviet leaders was Russian, until Mikhail Gorbachev, elected in 1984 as the new Party leader. The "foreign" staff of the Foreign Department of the Cheka were couriers of Moscow's Marxist ideology to the local parties worldwide. They were largely extremist idealists who, having experienced or empathized hardship under capitalist or autocratic systems were committed to vengeance.

Under such circumstances, intellectuals could rationalize the cruelty and abuse they placed on others as necessary to the formation of a benevolent order in the future. The other, too often human weakness, was for major Soviet ethnic groups to expect that the foreigner somehow held the answer to the future, while the local person was nothing special "just like ourselves". This then represented the background which enabled persons of different ethnic background than their victims, to distance themselves enough to permit the execution, beating, or imprisonment of millions. They could feel righteous behind their ideology believing that the loss of life was justified by the loftiness of the goal: the ends justified the means.

Every human nation that has gone to war has used this rationale.
Every political system which has used lies, manipulation, deception, torture, and civilian "collateral damage" to extend or maintain its power has used this rationale. Fundamentally, it is devoid of spirituality: it assumes that life is not precious and that and that quality is never a consideration - survival is condoned by devotion to inequities: anger, envy, gluttony, greed, lust, pride, sloth, weakness, fear, vengeance.

1918 - By October,
Emir Feisal is proclaimed the King of Syria by the National Congress.
He was expelled after the revelation of the Sykes-Picot Note in which Syria was mandated to France.
Bloody uprisings followed in 1919. By 1925, Syria would be organized in the largely autonomous districts of Damascus, Aleppo, the Alawite and Druze regions.

Between November 1917 and November 1919
The mass media reported the fall of the Soviet Bolsheviks on no fewer than 91 occasions.
And when, despite the reservations of USA President Wilson, the Allies went ahead with intervention - at first to stop the Germans walking through Russia and then, after the WWI ended, to stop the Red peril of Communism - the news correspondents reported either grossly exaggerated successes or nothing at all.

300,000 Allied soldiers marched into Russia to fight the Germans and stayed to fight the Red Army. There were Frenchmen, Britons, Americans, Balts, Poles, Greeks, Finns, Czechs, Slovaks, Estonians, and Latvians. They drew a ring around Moscow and Petrograd that threatened to strangle the Russian Revolution, and their actions, coupled with the Allied economic blockade, increased Russian casualties from famine, disease, and civil war was to almost 14 million. Then the war with Germany ended.

Russian casualties were unbelievable.
The garrison regiment of Kiev, the 165th, consisting of about 4,000 men, had such a high casualty rate that 36,000 replacements passed through it in one year. Hindenberg, the German commander, estimated total Russian battlefield casualties at 5 to 8 million. He complained of a new problem: how to use machine guns when the field of fire was blocked by mounds of Russian corpses. By late 1916, when 15 million Russians had been mobilized, the army was staggering before the German 1,000-mile front and the Turks in the Caucasus.

The Allied landing at Gallipoli, intended to open a Black Sea route for supplies, had miserably failed. After the early successes, war correspondents were not allowed at the front by the Soviets. Those who did observe were shocked by the casualty rate, reality was too controversial - few wrote anything until after the war. Of those courageous enough to write the stories, English and American editors usually ignored them, preferring to report more positive news. The March, 1917 Revolution was an act of desperation by the commoners in Petrograd to end the horror by changing the autocratic government of the Tsar to the democracy promised by the Communists.

For America, the March Revolution was seen as the triumph of democracy over imperialism and for the first time they now felt supportive, even enthusiastic, about Russia. The Revolution was unplanned. Initially, there was a political vacuum. The Allies began to fear that Russia would withdraw its offence against Germany simply due to exhaustion and lack of supplies. If that happened, Germany might have free hand to capture Russia, and then, confidently regroup against the Allies. Yet the campaign of the Bolshevik workers was so unimaginable to Western reporters that their rise to power virtually went unnoticed to the rest of the world.

Lenin returned from hiding in Finland.
During the 2 day interim, the Bolsheviks took control of most of the strategic locations with little opposition: railway stations, the state bank, the power station, the bridges across the river, and the telephone exchange. The government had sent for reinforcements. They failed to arrive. The Winter Palace was stormed and when the Kremlin surrendered, the Revolution was almost complete.

The Russian release of all the secret treaties negotiated between the Czarist regime and the Allies, and the subsequent publicity of them by reporter Philips Price, who gained access to them through Trotsky - shocked most commoners. For the first time, to any great extent, the deception afforded politics by behind the scenes treacheries was demonstrated to the common citizen of so-called democracies. Nations had bargained with other nations as to how they would carve up the world after they had jointly taken possession of it.

France was to have a free hand in western Europe on condition that Russia had a free hand in Poland; if Rumania would enter the War, it would receive the Banat with its Yugoslav population, the Bukovina with its Ukrainian population, and Transylvania with its Magyars; Persia (Iran/Iraq) would be split between Britain and Russia; the French-British Sykos-Picot agreement divided much of the Arab world between the Allies.

The politicians and bureaucrats had told half-lies.
They had entered the War primarily to carve up the world - exactly what they accused the Germans and their allies of intending to do; the "moral" reasons sold to the citizens of most of the participants by propaganda were simple conveniences to persuade millions of individuals to murder each other. Germany, Britain, France and America - ALL called earnestly for support from GOD to help them win in the conflict.

The spiritual dimension of humanity was repressed by authoritarian intolerance and possessiveness in the highest offices of most human institutions - political, religious and social. On February 12, 1918, the Soviet government announced that as far as it was concerned the war was over.

In righteous indignation, the Allies prepared their public for intervention by a new round of disinformation. Unlike propaganda, which may be totally untrue, disinformation, like professional fraud, is 80% correct; the rest is included to inspire - confidence, emotion, action. The British decried the "treachery" of the Russian surrender of 89% of its coal mines, 34% of its population and 54% of its industry. But the Allies had never come to the aid of the Russian people!

While disclaiming any interest in the success or failure of Lenin's socialist decrees, British Secret Intelligence Service (SIS) sent its first agents into the USSR, to overthrow Bolshevism. They were involved in an abortive attempt to assassinate Lenin on August 31, 1918, when Lenin was shot twice by a British spy and almost died. At times, the Allies believed that the Bolsheviks were agents working for the Germans. Again, misinformation, and propaganda, kept even Allied leaders from the awareness of the huge Russian losses earlier in the War. Had they known, it would have been easier for them to empathize with the exhaustion of the Soviets to continue fighting.

Allied censorship and a dearth of reporters resulted in no Western awareness of the February, 1918 reforms of the Bolsheviks. Nothing was reported of the socialization reforms, nothing of the nationalization of the land, nothing of the reform of the calendar (which ended the confusion of Old Style and New Style dating).

Western intervention, against the new Soviet government, began in April, 1918, with the landing of British and Japanese troops at Vladivostok, on the Pacific Ocean. All the while hysterical anti-Bolshevist propaganda was being printed in Britain while the truth, reported by journalist Philips Price, was being censored or ignored. When the unrest finally had come to an end, the Western nations would remember it as a "Civil War" between "Whites" who opposed the Bolshevists and the "Red" Communists who supported bolshevism. The considerable international involvement would largely become a matter of national denial where proud victory had not been attained.

1918 - On November 23,
Laventi Beria is given a senior post in the reorganized "Tscheka", which had been changed to the GPU and is now to be known as the "Obevdeinnove Gosudarstvennov" (OGPU). A young and very ambitious man thrust into the harsh brutal reality of the secret service during a combined political reorganization and multiple nation invasion, Beria becomes notorious for his methods used to murder numerous opponents of Stalin.

Receiving more gratitude and respect from Stalin with each spy and traitor executed, Beria begins to enjoy the torture of his victims - whom he despises for their "weaknesses" : greed, lust, pride, alcoholism, friendship, compassion, sloth, honesty, and others. Before his own execution in 1953, Beria would have 35,000 members of his own Red Army executed for "cowardice" or "desertion" and 525 members of the secret services tortured and executed for treason.

1918 - On November 30,
The Soviet Union Council of Labor and Defense was established.
Chaired by Lenin, other members included Leon Trotsky and Josif Stalin.
It had complete authority and responsibility for defence matters.
This ended a period of turmoil for the Army and Navy.

1918 - By the end of the year,
Carlo "Charles" Ponzi, an Italian immigrant to the USA, and a persistent criminal (bad cheques and then smuggling illegal aliens) had opened his Securities Exchange Company. Various post offices in different nations offered International Reply Coupons, which could be used to purchase postage stamps between countries. Rates of inflation had been widely diverse between some countries.

An intellectual concept, it appeared possible that one could make a profit, even large profits, by purchasing these certificates in one country, where the inflation rate was high, and redeeming them in another, where the inflation rate was low. Ponzi began issuing promissory notes with a face value of $150.00, for which the investor would pay a discounted $100.00. These were to capitalize the trading of the certificates. At first, the investor would receive the full value of the note back in 90 days. With bank rates of return being 3% to 4% per year, Ponzi's 200% (50% x 4 quarters) was extra-attractive.

Many prospects were dubious at the beginning and risked only small amounts like $10 or $20.
After earning 50% interest on their money several times, many felt more secure and increased their investment to thousands of dollars. Referral prospects rose considerably in number also as investors confided the opportunity to their friends, relatives and associates. Trust had appeared to have been earned by Ponzi who produced the "profits". And the trust which friends, relatives, and associates had in their investor contact persuaded them to get involved.

Soon, the crowd psychology of humanity overtook the operation and investments were flowing in so quickly that Ponzi was paying off the promissory notes in just 45 days. One million dollars of investment was being invested per day at one point, and a US dollar in 1920 had the purchasing power of at least US $10.

Ponzi's empire grew and he was publicly hailed in the media and financial groups as a financial genius. He came to own the Hanover Trust Company, a local bank. He lived in the expensive suburb of Lexington, Massachusetts. He became known as "The Great Ponzi". There was a fundamental problem that eventually led to Ponzi's downfall. Over time Ponzi never purchased more than $100 worth of the International Reply Coupons, the trading of which was to have produced the profits. (see 1920)

1919 - On June 6,
The Allies give the Germans an ultimatum to sign a peace treaty which they had begun to assemble January 18 in the Foreign Ministry of France in Paris, at which 70 delegates from the 27 victorious powers attended. On May 7, they had presented the peace conditions to the German delegation headed by the German Foreign Minister, Count von Brockdorff-Rantzau. The German plea for verbal negotiation had been totally denied. The treaty required the Germans to accept full responsibility for the war which they believed they had not started or wanted. On June 16, under threat of invasion, the German National Assembly agreed to the signing, 237 to 138 votes.

The end of the war came as a complete shock to most Germans who had been convinced by their media stories that they were winning: casualty numbers had been concealed; the influence of American intervention was minimized; the extent of Germany's resources had been exaggerated; Germany's defeats had been avoided. Surrender was difficult; the shame of being forced to accept all the blame was traumatic. They felt betrayed. The Communists and the Jews had sold them out, they came to believe.

In May, when the Count had received the peace conditions, he was so shocked and enraged that he was overheard to say: "Clemenceau, that senile old man, hurling insults at our people, we are not so to be treated. The only way for me to articulate my feelings was deliberately to remain seated ... The Fatherland has been dealt a heavy blow. There is work to be done. We are Germans. We will rise from this shame."

1919 - During August,
J. Edgar Hoover, a junior Federal bureaucrat, would be appointed chief of the General Intelligence (antiradical) division of the Justice Department. The labour militancy after the end of World War I menaced the status quo of established privilege. Hoover laboured to portray the 1919 steel strike as a "Red conspiracy."

Murray B. Levin would later reveal that the "Red Scare" "was promoted, in large part, by major business groups which feared their power was threatened by a leftward trend in the labour movement"; and they had "reason to rejoice" at its substantial success, namely, "to weaken and conservatize the labor movement, to dismantle radical parties, and to intimidate liberals."

It "was an attempt - largely successful - to reaffirm the legitimacy of the power elites of capitalism and to further weaken workers' class consciousness." The Red Scare was strongly backed by the press and the American elites until they came to see that their own interests would be harmed as the right-wing frenzy got out of hand - in particular, the anti-immigrant hysteria, which threatened the best reserve of cheap labor.

Foster Rhea Dulles would later observe that

"Government agencies made most of these fears and kept up a barrage of anti-Bolshevik propaganda throughout 1919 which was at least partially inspired by the need to justify the policy of intervention (by the USA) in both Archangel and Siberia."

Attorney General Palmer justified his actions "to clean up the country almost unaided by any virile legislation" on grounds of the failure of Congress "to stamp out these seditious societies in their open defiance of law by various forms of propaganda":

"Upon these two basic certainties, first that the 'Reds' were criminal aliens, and secondly that the American Government must prevent crime, it was decided that there could be no nice distinctions drawn between the theoretical ideals of the radicals and their actual violations of our national laws ...."

Palmer's "information showed that communism in the USA was an organization of thousands of aliens, who were direct allies of Trotsky." Thus "the Government is now sweeping the nation clean of this alien filth," with the overwhelming support of the press, until they perceived that their own interests were threatened." Palmer's intent was to safeguard the status quo: keep society static. That way, he and the other elite of the society would continue to lead predictable, stable, materially advantaged lifestyles. That was the American Dream of the American bureaucrat: now that you have something, keep it, and protect it.

The "Palmer Raids" of January 2, 1920, would raise Hoover to national awareness.
Then, 4,000 alleged "radicals" would be rounded up in 33 cities in 23 states (over 200 "aliens" were subsequently deported), while the Washington Post editorialized that "there is no time to waste on hairsplitting over infringement of liberty" in the face of the Bolshevik menace, and lauded the House of Representatives for its expulsion of socialist congressman Victor Berger on grounds that it could not have given a "finer or more impressive demonstration of Americanism"; the New York Times meanwhile described the expulsion of socialist assemblymen as "an American vote altogether, a patriotic and conservative vote" which "an immense majority of the American people will approve and sanction," whatever the benighted electorate may believe.

Hoover would never forget this period; it would become a centrepoint of all his later endeavours. The primary ingredients were:

1. Threat of political opposition would bring him power;
2. Those who appeared unpatriotic didn't have any rights;
3. Authoritarian unilateral action may be acceptable & lauded;
4. Portray oneself as patriotic and politicians will support you;
5. With the backing of the media, you can become an overnight hero;
6. It is not justice which is important but the appearance of justice;
7. Satisfy those with power - the others can't do any benefit to you.

1919 - During the year,
A.S. Eddington, Plumian Professor of Astronomy in the University of Cambridge, wrote "Space, Time and Gravitation: A Outline of the General Relativity Theory". First published in 1920, this volume relates Albert Einstein's theory of relativity to a number of significant subjects including these: Geometry; Relativity; the World of Four Dimensions; Fields of Force; Kinds of Space; Laws of Gravitation; Weighing Light; Momentum and Energy; Infinity; Electricity and Gravitation. Amongst his explanations and descriptions are these:

"... we must get rid of the idea that there is anything inevitable about these (Euclidean geometry) laws, and that it would be impossible to find other parts of the universe space-fields where these laws do not apply ... Surely it is contrary to scientific principles to lay down arbitrary laws for nature to obey; we must find out her laws by experiment. ... Non-Euclidean space ... is not contrary to reason, but contrary to common experience, which is a very different thing, since experience is very limited.

The division into the past and future (a feature of time-order has no analogy in space-order) is closely associated with our ideas of causation and free-will. In a perfectly determinate scheme the past and future may be regarded as lying mapped out - as much available to present exploration as the distant parts of space. Events do not happen; they are just there, and we come across them.

'The formality of taking place' is merely an indication that the observer has on his voyage of exploration passed into the absolute future of the event in question; and it has no important significance. We can be aware of an eclipse in the year 1999, .... Our knowledge of things where we are not, and of things when we are not, is essentially the same - an inference (sometimes a mistaken inference) from brain impressions, including memory, here and now.

So, if events are determinate, there is nothing to prevent a person from being aware of an event before it happens; and an event may cause other events previous to it. Thus the eclipse of the Sun in May 1919 caused observers to embark in March.

One of the most important consequences of the relativity theory is the unification of inertia and gravitation. ... Every body tends to move in the track in which it actually does move, except in so far as it is compelled by material impacts to follow some other track than that in which it would otherwise move. ... Action is the curvature of the world. ... Wherever there is matter there is action and therefore curvature; ....

History never repeats itself.
But in the space dimensions we should, if we went on, ultimately come back to the starting point. ... Owing to curvature in the time dimension, as we examine the condition of things further and further from our starting point, our time begins to run faster and faster, or to put it another way natural phenomena and natural clocks slow down. ... When we reach half-way to the antipodal point, time stands still. ... There is no possibility of getting any further, because everything including light has come to rest here. All that lies beyond is for ever cut off from us by this barrier of time [unless we change to a fifth dimension] ....

... the lesson is that a vast number of appearances may be combined into one consistent whole - perhaps all appearances that are directly perceived by terrestrial observers - and yet the result may still be only an appearance. Reality is only obtained when all conceivable points of view have been combined.

1919 -
During the year, William Friese-Green, a now near destitute English inventor of the cinema some 40 years earlier, wrote:

"... the expense and enthusiasm of the Inception and for proving the possibilities of
Cinematography, ended my business career.  One man cannot compete against the prejudice
and jealousy of an Invention which is not believed at the time.  So the Invention goes through
the stages:
     1st: Rubbish, impossible!
     2nd: Impossible!
     3rd: Possible and probable.
     4th: Yes, possible, but is there any money in it?
     5th: Yes there is money in it (that is the stage of worry).
     6th: Plenty of money in it.
     7th: Oh.  I have heard of this Invention long ago!
  
So the ebb and flow of Invention, like the ebb and flow of Reason, will always flow from
generation to generation ...."

Within a capital-based marketing system the primary question regarding motivation for learning, exploring, developing or producing is always one of material profit. Pattern-based motivations are primarily obsessive or compulsive addictive responses which support these activities. Emotion-based motivations often underlie either material gain or control gain orientations.

Spiritually-based motivations are seldom expressed in the modern human market structures.
Mutual respect and honesty as well as self-awareness and a desire to be guided by spiritual communication from a source beyond ourselves and our comprehension, inherent in spiritually-based motivations - demands courage, risk, self-direction, self-esteem, humility, strength of spirit, and earned and expressed faith. What human culture places these attributes high within its institutions ?

BACK to PEAR
INDEX

1920 A.D. - An article on Mars: Are Martians People?

is written by C. Fitzhugh Salmon, in the March 20 issue of Scientific American. An abstract stated:

"Nothing we know of the evolutionary process warrants assumption that there are intelligent beings on Mars or on any other planet than Earth. Plant life only exists on Mars, and since it is commonly assumed that Mars supported life longer than the Earth, plant forms would presumably have reached a high stage of development, to such a degree that our highest plants are simple and rudimentary in comparison.

If life has been produced at all upon other planets than our own, it has assumed forms of which we know nothing: forms which may be neither animal nor vegetal, transcending our experience. Even if we actually perform a journey to Mars, it is not likely that we should be able to communicate with its inhabitants, and if we found existing there a greater number of life forms, we should probably have difficulty in deciding to which of them, if any, the designation "people" should be applied."

1920 A.D. - On April 1, the American forces withdrew from the Soviet Union, seen off from Vladivostok by a Japanese band. The Japanese would hang on until October 25, 1922, when they would then leave only under threat of the United States which wanted to curb Japan's growing imperialism. As late as the mid-1940s, English language encyclopedias would flatly state that American troops had never invaded the Soviet Union; most of the American public would never know, or believe, the truth.

Between January and October, 1919, Allied military intervention to overthrow the Communist Bolsheviks was participated in by troops from England, France, America, Canada (which protested from the beginning about being drawn into the war by Britain), Japan, Italy, Serbia, Poland and Czechoslovakia. Many of the Czech legion were former Russian prisoners. The British had been convinced from early on that the Bolsheviks were agents of Germany and had freely used propaganda against them.

The White Russian, Admiral Alexander Kolchak, head of the "All-Russian Government of Omsk" and the British General F.C. Poole had attacked from the east; a Czarist general, Anton Ivanovich Denikin, attacked from the south; General Nicholas Yudenitch commanded the "Northwestern Army". Media reporting was at its worst with biased enthusiastic reporters creating myths about both the Generals and the reverence of the Russian people for them. Exaggerated, between April and October, Denikin's forces were credited with capturing 245,000 Bolsheviks.

In reality, the French troops mutinied; theft, rape, and murder were common; black-marketeering ran rampant; desertions by conscripted Russians were high; public executions of soldiers by their commands was necessary to maintain order. And this was only Denikin's forces. In the east, the Allied forces were in total confusion with no coordinated leadership or plans.

When the Canadians withdrew in June, 1919, the British had to downsize several months later because of the loss of the Canadian administrative support. The bottom line was that the major reason for intervention by most of the nations was simply greed - greed for territory, greed for markets, greed for plunder.

When the "White" armies would finally lose to the "Red" armies, the Russian Revolution would be blamed on the Jews. The Protocols of the Elders of Zion published in Russia by Sergey Nilus, would have been widely read by members of the "White" army, who believed that the work explained why and how the Jews were attempting to take over the world. This began a myth of a Jewish-Communist conspiracy that would help fuel a German campaign of anti-Semitism.

The reality: Jews had often been members of political organizations which sought for social reforms that would better the lifestyle of the disadvantaged. The Jews had often found themselves, as individuals in social positions of poverty or having to cope with prejudices which did not give them equal opportunities for housing or jobs. The "poor" Jew was often better cared for by the Jewish community than was the poor non-Jew within the general society. This and other cultural factors helped to conceal the true extent of poverty within the Jewish community and give the appearance that all poor people were non-Jews. This promoted the suggestion of a conspiracy.

Admiral Kolchak and a bunch of minor war lords became one of the "Allies" in the east. Now instead of fighting for democracy, the Allies were fighting for dictatorship and gang leaders. It would be no surprise that not until the 1980s would it become acknowledged that the Bolsheviks commonly mass executed such local gangs of thieves and murders throughout this period. As in all similar human activities, errors and excesses occurred.

Fundamentally, the Soviet Government was trying to attain order in its country.
A multitude of foreign troops had invaded it from all sides. It had recently lost 8 million men. Supplies were scarce. It was impossible to take prisoners unless made necessary by formal troop combat and international censure - so "arrests" were frequently no different than executions. For all the media hype about Denikin's success, and Kolchak real advance in April to within 400 miles of Moscow were routed by November by Tolstoy's new Red Army.

The Czechs, to save themselves, with French "guidance", handed Kolchak over to the Bolsheviks thereafter to ensure their safe transit to Vladivostok. Kolchak was executed by a firing squad on February 7, 1920. The Czechs also handed back the Russian imperial treasure, worth some 100 million British pounds currency.

Grigori Mikhailovitch Semenov raised a private army of 60,000, officered largely by supporters of the former Czar. Supplied and financed by the Japanese, Semenov terrorized a large part of Siberia, robbing, pillaging, torturing and murdering. The situation became so bad that American William General Graves refused to supply any more rifles to him on the suspicion that Semenov planned to attack the United States troops. In one instance, fighting did occur between American soldiers and one of Semenov's armoured trains. Twenty-six years later, at the end of WWII, Semenov was arrested and hanged.

Atrocities occurred on every side in addition to the rapes, theft, and murder of civilians. Typhus swept the Soviet Union and helped to bring the Revolution casualty toll to over 14 million persons. At one point, there were reputed to be 30,000 cases of typhus deaths in Krasnoyarsk alone. Naked corpses stacked on railway platforms, sleighs packed with frozen bodies -- these were common sights.

Alcoholism was common amongst officers, including generals.
Messages were sometimes misconstrued. Once, a British colonel shelled an American column. Two American companies attacked a Bolshevik position, expecting assistance from both a White Russian and a British detachment. Neither arrived: the Russian commander had decided that it was "not the right time of day"; the British colonel had "succumbed to the festivities of the season."

In the north, French, English, Canadian and American regiments refused to follow orders such that some were sent home. White Russian regiments also mutinied.

1920 A.D. - During the year, Hoba West, the largest known meteorite find by a human was located on a farm near Grootfontein, South West Africa. It weighed about 60 tons.

1920 A.D. The (Michigan) Dearborn Independent, a newspaper supported by Henry Ford, publishes a long series of articles defending the authenticity of the Protocols of the Elders of Zion. These articles prove to be so popular that they are published as a book, The International Jew. German Nazi leader, Adolf Hitler would later have this American book translated and circulated throughout Germany.

The articles followed closely on the publication of the Protocols in North America. The above responses suggested a similarity of cultural response between American economically disadvantaged individuals and those found in Germany: victimization of a minority as self-denial and an acting out of frustrations and anxieties during a period of economic and political challenge. Both would persecute their Jewish citizens; they would choose different methods and different times.

1920 A.D. A British Mandate over Palestine is established, in disregard for the British pledge (The Balfour Declaration) for a Jewish national homeland in the Palestine region. Struggles between Arabs and Jews begin.

1920 A.D. During the summer, General Sir Aylmer Haldane of the British army uses gas shells - chemical warfare to kill nearly 9,000 Arabs when the tribesmen in the Euphrates rose in rebellion against British military-colonial rule. Britain ruled Iraq after WWI. The use of gas is applauded as having "excellent moral effect". The rest of the human world hardly noticed.

1920 A.D. The German National People's Party (DNVP) was formed.

In election campaigns it used racial propaganda, including the Protocols of the Elders of Zion to promote emotional intensity and mob cohesiveness which could easily be translated into membership. Sales of the Protocols quickly reached 120,000 copies. The campaigns began to focus on the "Jewish World Conspiracy" - a Jewish plot to destroy the "Aryan," that is, Germanic race. Fueled by the German nationalist tradition (the "volkisch-racist"), the Protocols reinforced ethnocentrism and encouraged the transfer of frustration, despair, anger, shame - into hatred.

An English translation of the "Protocols", called The Jewish Peril, was published this year by Eyre & Spottiswoode, publishers of the authorized version of the Bible and Anglican Prayer Book. Most reviewers accepted the work as authentic, although the newspapers published letters from readers who disagreed.

1920 A.D. The saga of Carlo "Charles" Ponzi , Italian immigrant to the USA, and proclaimed financial genius came to an end during the year. His program of taking investments on a promissory note which were intended to return profits of 50% in as little as 45 days, had been based on a total purchase of no more than $100 of International Reply Coupons. During one period, as much as $1,000,000 was being invested daily. The operation had been a gigantic fraud, simply known today as a pyramid scheme.

The "profits" returned to earlier investors had been paid from the "investments" of later participants. When the Boston Press began to question Ponzi's success - there weren't that many coupons to buy and that much profit to be made, and no country was complaining about a misuse or manipulation of their coupon market - Ponzi hired a public relations man to counter the attacks. He became aware of what Ponzi was really doing and went to the legal authorities. Ponzi was convicted of mail fraud and sentenced to 9 years in jail. He jumped bail, moved to Florida, and sold swamp land in one of the initial "swamp land" real estate frauds which would be duplicated many times over, by others, for the next 50 years!

Ponzi was caught again and returned to prison.
Eventually, he was deported back to Italy were he died alone and destitute in 1949. His example created a considerably negative spiritual influence on thousands of Americans. First, it result in thousands losing not only ALL of their savings, but also in their losing monies which had been borrowed and large amounts of capital which they believed they had earned. While over $20 million was returned to "investors" before Ponzi's Securities Exchange Company was closed, hundreds of millions of dollars were lost.

The traumatic influence of this event on the spirit of many of these people was to leave an energy block in their "personality": an obsession of distrust, lack of self-esteem, anger, depression, need for security and a reaction of abuse towards others. Unable to cope with the trauma in a constructive and spiritual manner, most became subject to failure in their careers, relationships, marriages, and, several committed suicide.

The mentored self-indulgence and lack of respect for others was transfered to some persons who would adopt an attitude that success by any means was sanctioned. They had been (emotionally, financially, and spiritually) hurt by some other significant being which they could not enact their frustration and anger against. So that perpetually unresolved negativity would be acted out against those other persons around them. Some even went on to replicate the scheme in other ways.

Ponzi's pyramid concept would resurface in North American economies at 2 particular times: after WWII (late 1940s) and during the lengthy recession of the mid-1990s. Both were historical periods during which the average North American was desperate for material wealth, frustrated with a culture which promised wealth and increasingly delivered poverty, and searching for the "American Dream" of wealth to permit the irresponsible behaviours of "doing whatever I want whenever I want to."

1920 A.D. On November 20, Lenin stated the following:

"... As long as capitalism and socialism exist, we cannot live in peace: in the end, one or the other will triumph - a funeral dirge will be sung either over the Soviet Republic or over world capitalism."

1920 A.D. On December 16, an 8.6 Magnitude Earthquake devastated Kansu Province in China. Intense shockwaves caused violent undulations of the thick loess, turning it temporarily into a fluid mass. Several landslips resulted. An area 280 miles by 95 miles (450 km by 150 km) was severely affected by landscape deformation. 10 cities had widespread destruction and heavy casualties and the death toll rose to 200,000. The region had been earthquake-free for 280 years.

1921 A.D. On January 8, Cheka Order No. 10 noted that only a worker or a peasant in the Soviet Union could not be arrested without convincing proofs. That is, all intellectuals, politicians and group leaders or managers could be arrested with no proof of a crime. Anyone who even potentially was suspect of questioning authority could be sent to a "correction" came where their spirit would be broken, if they lived that long. There, they would meet the classless victimization which all prisoners underwent.

University professors and scientists would bunk and work beside convicted murderers. The intent was to keep the more politically dangerous elements of society impotent by having the real criminals on their backs. Both Stalin and Beria were intellectuals with higher levels of education. They knew that it was persons like themselves whom they should fear the most.

The others were accustomed to servitude, to following orders, to acknowledgement of authority, to impoverishment, to total concern for little more than the day-to-day survival of themselves and their family. The peasants and the workers would die on their own, or, they would crudely reveal their guilt and be punished. For total control, one had to be able to restrain those who might be self-directed enough to mobilize others in dissent.

1921 A.D. The animated cartoon, in America, becomes the perfect vehicle for obscene farce with a violent, frenetic, quasi-surrealistic style. From 1921 to 1928, Otto Messmer's Felix the Cat sexual cartoons enjoy their golden age of popularity. Others join and follow to satisfy the inclinations of the artists and the market.

1921 A.D. Beginning in 1921, was the Trust (Trest) Operation, one of 40 or more deceptions in the U.S.S.R.. Initiated or run by state security during the interwar period, it received the official title of "Monarchist Association of Central Russia". It employed simultaneously disinformation, provocation, penetration, diversion, fabrication, agents of influence, and combination. Where no genuine internal opposition organization exists, state security will invent one - both to infiltrate the more dangerous emigre organizations abroad in order to blunt or channel their actions, and to surface real or potential internal dissidents.

If an internal opposition already exists, it will be infiltrated in an attempt to control it, to provoke opponents into exposing themselves, and to cause the movement to serve state interests. Fortuitous circumstances at times will allow counterintelligence to target the deception at internal dissidents, the emigration, and foreign governments or intelligence services. Part of the disinformation spread abroad was that communism was fading in Russia, how the Soviet leaders were really nationalist-monarchists, and why any direct action by the West, military or otherwise, would be undesirable.

Such operations resulted in an intensification of distrust between all Soviet citizens. On the one hand you might be afraid to discuss a subject simply for an interchange of ideas in case your neighbour or your cousin was an informer. It is well known that highly intelligent thinkers are also flexible thinkers. Like a child maturing through experience, the inquiring person rises in intelligence by testing new concepts and honing older ones.

With this ability denied, the individual, particularly those with greater capability, have a tendency to become depressed, more self-centred, and broken in spirit to the point of regimentation. At that point, acting out and heartless acts become the norm. At that point the citizens of the state lose their spiritual ability.

Soviet citizens lived within a brutal totalitarian state because power, force and fear killed those who had spiritual abilities and the remainder largely succumbed to slavery to the state ... to the bureaucracy. Their hardships were the reward they chose for themselves, not given them by God.

1921 A.D. At the 10th Communist Party Conference, the New Economic Policy (NEP) is introduced:

- a return to capitalistic forms of economic life;
- peasants are taxed by goods in kind;
- tariff-free domestic trade;
- admission of private entrepreneurs and foreign sources of capital;
- foreign trade and major industries remained state controlled.

1921 A.D. Abdullah ibn Hussein is made the Emir of Transjordon, later to become the state of Jordon.

1921 A.D. The London Ultimatum to Germany regarding war reparations forced an interim conclusion with Germany ordered to pay 132,000 million Goldmarks; should the amount of 1,000 million Goldmarks not be paid within 25 days, the Ruhr steel-making area was to be invaded by the Allies and occupied. Germany accepted in May 5.

Numerous conferences had been convened before starting with a reparations amount of 269,000 million German Goldmarks. More conferences and negotiations followed until The Lausanne Conference of 1932. It was then agreed that Germany was to make a final payment of 53,000 mil. Goldmarks of which most of the 20,000 mil Goldmarks paid were borrowed from the USA. Some Germans never shared the belief that Germany had started WW1 or was responsible for it.

1921 A.D. During the year, Winston Churchill becomes the British Colonial Secretary. He continues to support a 10-year air force bombing and strafing war against rebellious Kurdish tribesmen who resist the coercion and abuse of the British colonial military force.

Churchill urges the Royal Air Force to use mustard gas but the advice is rejected for technical not moral reasons. David Omissi , author of Air Power and Colonial Control: The Royal Air Force 1919-1939 would later write:

"Even without gas the campaign was brutal enough. Some Iraqi villages were destroyed merely because inhabitants had not paid their taxes. The British authorities always maintained in public, however, that people were not bombed for refusing to pay - merely for refusing to appear when summoned to explain non-payment."

1921 A.D. Emir Feisal is proclaimed king of Iraq, bringing to an end continuous violent uprisings between tribal parties. A companion-in-arms of the British WWI Colonel T.E. Lawrence (of Arabia), Feisal will establish a constiutional monarchy in 1925.

1921 A.D. In the USSR, the Prohibition of Opposing Groups within the Party effectively strengthens the dictatorship capability within the Party. Trade Unions are placed under control of the Party thereby lessening further chances of economic disruption of scale.

1921 A.D. During the year, Dr. Eugene Gudger would propose a theory, later proven correct, which explained why occasional showers of frogs, fish, stones, and other small and numerous items fell from the sky. For millenia, humans had spuriously reasoned that such were the works of the devil, of witches, or more commonly in the "scientific" age - the fruit of human imagination or insanity.

The theory suggested that waterspouts and tornados were capable of picking up such groups of items when passing over shallow water or gravely land. Waterspouts are vortex wind formations which form over oceans and seas and have been known to be capable of lifting objects weighing 50 tons out of the water.

About 400 waterspouts occur in the Florida state area each year.
Tornados are similar vortex wind formations which occur over land masses. Winds generated within such formations can reach 250 mph. and the debris and items sucked up may be carried for hundreds of miles before gravity exceeds the suspending force of the winds. At that point, a shower of materials fall to ground.

1922 A.D. During the year, Sir Percy Zachariah Cox, Britain's high commissioner in Baghdad, arbitrarily defines the borders of Iraq, Kuwait and Saudi Arabia with a red pencil on a map. Kuwait and what is later called Saudi Arabia are within the British colonial control. Britain grants independence later to Kuwait and Iraq declares sovereignty over the new state. An Arab League dispatches troops to defend Kuwait and Iraq's threat subsides.

1922 A.D. During February, the Vatican floats a loan of $100,000 from a Rome bank in order to help pay for the media event funeral of Pope Benedict XV who has died.

Mismanagement of the tithes collected has led to near capital insolvency. Tremendous amounts of capital have been used over the former centuries to accumulate material wealth in the Vatican in terms of artifacts and precious metals. Perhaps as much as 50% of the tithes have been used to maintain the image of authority of this human institution through maintenance of church buildings, and the overheads of monasteries, nunneries, convents, the priesthood and the Vatican itself.

1922 A.D. In July, the Ingenieurskantoor voor Scheepsbouw (IvS) was created by the Germans in Holland as a front for their submarine development program, made illegal by the Versailles Treaty.

1922 A.D. In County Donegal, Ireland, a circular, glowing, metallic craft was seen ascending into the sky by 6 soldiers when they emerged from a cave in which they had taken refuge. Reported much later by Irish Republic Army man, Lawrence Bradley, he had come upon a cave with vegetation at the entrance being scorched, while he was fighting a scattered rear-guard in the mountains of Donegal.

He found a number of sick and wounded inside the cave being looked after by 6 able-bodied soldiers who said they had been awakened early pre-dawn by a whirring noise outside of the cave. Thinking that the noise was an armoured car, they had fired their rifles in the direction of the noise. (Is this not a typical human reaction!) The object appeared to retaliate by firing jets of flame at the cave entrance. After near suffocation, the soldiers ran out to see the flame-throwing UFO leaving.

1922 A.D. In Accra, Africa, a destructive earthquake extends along fault lines laterally across the Atlantic Ocean all the way from the Puerto Rico Trench, one of the greatest depths of the ocean.

1922 A.D.
Salvatore Lucania (Charlie Lucky Luciano), throughout the next 14 years, who had immigrated into the USA as a child from Sicily, became King of the Pimps. Making the majority of his riches from the prostitution trade, he initially avoided the tribal rivalries which arose between Mafia clans concerned over who should control the bootleg booze market.

1922 A.D.
Joe Kennedy, during the year, a business executive with Bethlehem Steel, was offered an opportunity to learn the stock-brokerage business by Galen Stone, a fabulously successful investment banker, whom Joe had tried to sell ships to.

Joe took the position, at a pay cut, and now referred to himself as "Banker" by profession. He learned to use inside information to minimize risk and maximize return. He became savvy at the use of stock pools, an illicit activity practised to this day, in which a few big traders got together to buy blocks of an inactive stock, creating an appearance of a boom, trading their shares back and forth until this "churning" had drawn in less sophisticated investors.

When the price of the stocks had risen to an agreed-upon level, they took their profits and left the others holding the bag as the stock sank back to its true market value. Although involved, Kennedy was careful never to become responsible to anyone other than himself.

In 1924, Kennedy was approached by Hearst editor Walter Howey for help in fending off a takeover attempt of Yellow Cab Company stock, in which he was a large stockholder. Kennedy immediately went to New York, set up a hotel suite command post and began a complicated pattern of buying and selling stocks to stabilize Yellow Cab. After weeks, his campaign was a success and he emerged a very wealthy man as he headed back to Boston.

His father, P.J. Kennedy had graduated from stevedore to saloon-keeper to politician; his grandfather had died a poor immigrant. Joe was often away from home during the 20s spending time with his business associates. Some of that business involved financing the illicit liquor trade.

Kennedy was an individualist who wanted the outer trappings of success and yet was obsessively driven by his humble beginnings and his mother's ambition to accumulate money as an instrument of survival and a transit to freedom. Never again did he want any member of his family to be humiliated and enslaved by sudden changes resulting in destitution. Joe now had money yet was still ostracised by the high-class circles of Boston, so, in 1925, he moved his family to more liberal New York City.

1922 A.D.
The assassination of German Foreign Minister Walther Rathenau is motivated by the gossip that Rathenau is one of the "Elders of Zion" mentioned in the Protocols, a fictional work now assumed and promoted increasingly as true and accurate. Human history again proves that innocent persons can be ostracised, defamed and murdered as a result of gossip.

40% of "factual data" communicated between humans can be categorized as gossip: 3rd person referenced information about an alleged incident of which no known direct participant is known or has testified to the accuracy of the description, without notable bias.

1922 A.D.
In December, the 1st All-Union Congress of Soviets (10th All-Russian Congress of Soviets) leads to the formation of the Union of Socialist Soviet Republics. The Union is comprised of:

o The Russian Socialist Federative Soviet Republic;
o the Transcaucasian Socialist Federative Soviet Republic;
o the Ukrainian Socialist Soviet Republic;
o the White Russian Socialist Soviet Republic.

Regions near Murmansk, Archangel, Minsk, Kiev, Odessa, Rostov, Novoorossiisk, Grozny, Tiflis, and Baku - represent "White" regions.

"Whites" are anti-bolshevist groups.

1923 A.D.
In July, the second Soviet Constitution, which "created" the U.S.S.R., ratified in 1924, lifted state security out of the NKVD (People's Commissariat of Internal Affairs) and established it as a separate commissariat under the Sovnarkom.

It was retitled the United State Political Directorate (OGPU). While Dzerzhinskiy continued as its chief, for all practical purposes, his two deputies, Menzhinskiy and Yagoda ran it. Menzhinskiy, partially disabled by health, was pliant to Stalin.

It began in 1923, that Stalin began using state security to target higher-level opposition within the party, signalling the drive to unitary rule. With Lenin gravely ill, in 1923, following a stroke, Stalin personally ordered the arrest of Mirza Sultan-Galiyev, a prominent Tatar party official in the Commissariat of Nationality Affairs, who had pushed for a Soviet-Moslem republic and reestablishment of the Moslem Communist Party.

Charged by Stalin with supporting the Basmachi insurgents, he confessed (probably under torture) his guilt, and was executed. Stalin accomplished this first step toward control of the party and government by data provided by state security (whether real or spurious). This set the OGPU above the party in authority and would eventually lead to the demise of Party authority.

The New Constitution also differentiated between the powers of the Union (federal) and the member Republics (much like states or provinces). The Union would exercise power and decisions over foreign policy, foreign trade, economic planning, defence, social insurance and other similar 'universal' policies. The Republics officially retained the right to secede from the Union.

The supreme institution of the state was the All-Union Congress composed of the delegates of the various Soviets; it elected, from its members, the Executive Committee, to function as the government under a Chairman (much like a President), the personal representative of the Union.

1923 A.D.
Professor Hermann Oberth, during the year, a German mathematician, and later space scientist for Germany and then the U.S.A., published a book in Munich on the theoretical possibility of space travel. He believed that technological knowledge was sufficient to build machines that could rise beyond the limits of the earth's atmosphere, and that the further development of them would give them sufficient velocity so that they could continue in space and not fall back to Earth. He further declared that these vehicles could carry men and that within a few decades could be manufactured on a profitable basis.

1923 A.D.
Robert Delavignette, during the year, was appointed colonial administrator of part of a French colony in North Africa. He was unusual in his sensitivity towards the local people and his belief that colonialism was an opportunity to bring the benefits of more powerful civilizations to less just archaic societies. He deplored the utopian notions of some supporters of the political right who were suggesting that French recovery could come from organized exploitation of the colonies.

If an empire united in purpose was to be created, it had to share the experience of self-sacrifice. Men's lives could be improved by technology. But for his life to have meaning, the individual, and the society of which he was a part, had to have a culture, a central focus of beliefs. Furthermore, the cultural exchange had to go in both directions with each accepting the benefits which the other had to offer.

Delavignette was in a small minority.
Most French colonialists accepted the authoritarian stance that as rulers, it was their culture which should dominate exclusively and for them to live comfortably, the local would be required to sacrifice in order to pay for the excesses of the administration. Most other colonial writings concentrated on the material riches to be gained by the enslavement of the poor colonials. Few criticized the French bureaucracy. It was generally accepted that starvation in the colonies for the local people was to be expected.

In Indochina, poverty stricken individuals and families flocked to French outposts from China in hope of gaining work on the French plantations which would provide them with food, housing and earnings. Often, the Chinese and Vietnamese were treated like cattle and bought into slavery by the administrators of the plantations, with the acknowledgement of the French colonial administrators.

After World War 1, French colonial authority was to a large degree based on the force which the mother country had, pretended to have, or, which the colonial administrators pretended to have. The colonial service offered an opportunity for young Frenchmen to flee their defeated, occupied homeland, and many seem to have believed that the glory that had been lost on the battlefields could be regained by glorious action in the colonies.

At the same time, in both the British and French empires, the end of the war unleashed educated colonial elites who wanted independence, or insisted on enjoying the same rights as the Europeans living in the colonies. Neither the colonial administration or the settlers were aware to any degree of the change in attitude which had started to rise in the colonies.

Delavignette admired the North African territories he oversaw where many cultures now mixed peacefully compared to the tribal and peasant-nomad confrontations of the past. He freely acknowledged that his residence, the factories, and the roads all owed their existence to the productivity of the fields. He noted that there could not be a good health policy without a food policy.

He recognized that the focus for success had to be on the peasants: Anything that would not be favourable to them would be deleterious to the colony; anything built without them would be useless. Education of the masses was a starting point. He saw his job as working for mankind: acting to store up wealth for the future and feelings of loyalty for today, between colonizer and peasant.

Civilizations had shone, especially in the Sudan, although they were not known in Europe: their inner force was gone; they did not shine anymore. Like any culture which loses its spiritual direction, the materialistic and bureaucratic shell had crumbled and blown away in the dust storms. Most of the time, one felt he was witnessing a miserable way of life, stuck away in some savannah, forest, or desert corner. Great evils were at the root of Africa's squalor.

Everywhere communications, crops, wealth, and human life were precarious. Delavignette saw that colonialism could have a beneficial influence in ameliorating these conditions by using roads and railways and ports to join the areas together; by protecting agriculture and freeing slaves; by securing trade and establishing a reign of justice; by building schools and clinics.

1923 A.D.
On September 1, an 8.3 magnitude Earthquake strikes Tokyo and Yokohama. The Kanto Plain shakes for 5 minutes as the Sagami Bay fault ruptures. Thousands of buildings crashed to the ground, and a tsunami (tidal wave) measuring 36 ft (11 m.) devastates the coast.

A firestorm sweeps Tokyo destroying a million homes and burning alive or otherwise killing 142,000 people. Two-thirds of Tokyo and four-fifths of Yokohama are destroyed and the sea floor of the adjoining bay area drops an amazing 1300 feet (400 metres). Some reports of the death toll were as high as 200,000.

While concern would lead to stronger building construction designs, 10,000 times as much capital would be spent on armaments as on research into understanding the Earth and earthquakes. After many decades, it would finally be discovered that Tokyo experiences a severe earthquake about every 70 years. This indicates that much earlier, the Japanese could have become aware that Tokyo was an earthquake centre and the destruction of this quake could have been minimized in several ways. It all depends on the priorities of the culture.

It would later be discovered by Dr. R. Tomaschek, a German geophysicist, that the position of the planet Uranus in the astrological chart for this date, and for that of 133 other earthquakes with magnitudes greater than 7, correlated significantly. Uranus has long been regarded by astrologers as the planet of "tension, explosion and the unexpected."

This quake, and many frequent small tremors encourage the Japanese to begin to see their physical nation of islands as temporary and believe that a colonial empire will be necessary for survival.

1923 A.D.
This was a year of tremendous economic inflation for Germany.

While the Protocols of the Elders of Zion had been used by the German National People's Party (DNVP) since 1920 as a rational for the economic downfall of Germany, Alfred Rosenberg further promoted Nazi anti-Semitism in his Myth of the Twentieth Century which would become known as the sourcebook of Nazism. Adolf Hitler would look to the Protocols for an explanation of the inflation of this period. He would declare:

"According to the Protocols of Zion, the peoples are to be reduced to submission by hunger. The second revolution under the Star of David is the aim of the Jews in our time."

Memory Stimulators.
HIGHLIGHTS: Movies: Hot Water; Girl Shy

Uzbek and Turkmenian Socialist Soviet Republics join in the USSR federation.

1924 A.D. During May, Benito Mussolini determines to extend law and order to Sicily.

In 1912 he and his "revolutionaries" had defeated the "reformists" in an election in which the socialists had been split-up. Disappointment over the 1919 outcome of the peace conference, in which Italy received little territory relative to that of other participants, split Italy into moderate and nationalist groups. Spurred on by a sense of lost national unity, a tendency to glorify power and a feeling of national resentment, associations of combat and disabled veterans formed political groups including the Fasci di combattimento under the leadership of Mussolini.

In 1920, the Fascists signalled an end to the political anarchy which arose from economic crises and repetitive government failures were aggravated by socialist strikes, by nullifying the functions of various government departments and opposing the Socialists with terrorism.

In 1921, the Foundation of the Partito Nazionale Fascista (P.N.F.) changed a revolutionary movement into a political party. During the tenure of several ineffective cabinets the PNF initiated programmes of "direct action" (threats, application of force, and elimination of the provincial bureaucracy in Upper Italy. Industrialists and the armed forces sympathized with the Fascist aims. A revolution was called and a Committee of 4 was formed: Italo Balbo, Emilio de Bono, Cesare de Vecchi and Michele Bianchi.

On October 28, 1922, Mussolini had marched into Rome, and, when the king empowered him to form a cabinet, he filled the government posts with Fascists and became dictator. During November, the Parliament granted Mussolini unrestricted powers until 1924.

In 1923, the Fascists institutionalized the armed forces essentially destroying the power of the monarchy. In early June, 1924, the Fascists won a 65% electoral victory after the Socialist deputy, Giacomo Matteotti, was murdered. This sequence of events and intentions would be followed by the Minister of Intelligence in Germany, Adolf Hitler.

Now, Mussolini sought to extend his enforcement of order and unity, necessary for the building of any empire, over Sicily. The Fascisti were given a free hand to suppress the strongly independent Sicilians whose only unified resistance became the "brotherhood" to become known as "The Mafia". A campaign of mass arrest followed: 11,000 in all were arrested. Whole towns, such as Gange, were held hostage, to bring the leaders of the resistance out of hiding. Those leaders were then arrested and sent to forced confinement for 5 years. All levels of the society were affected by the coercion and violence of the government authorized Fascist enforcement.

The Mafia would learn from the methods used against them: threats, kidnapping, murder - the ethic that the means justify the end. For them, the end was the power to be free of political control; to provide a good material lifestyle for their family and friends in an otherwise population outstripped ecology; to duplicate a human pattern for material success: unify, coerce, benefit.

This has historically been the capitalist-based political reality: in times of population overcrowding and material insufficiency, sacrifice personal freedom and utilize spiritual weakness to intensify emotions such that the rights of others are denied and the possessions of others are taken for one's own gain.

Communism, as frequently applied, has little difference in effect: it has a more idealistic intent; it coerces the citizen as well as the foreigner; it builds on population overcrowding and/or material insufficiency; the same sense of sacrifice and the same foundation of spiritual weakness are present.

1924 A.D.
Aleksandr I. Oparin proposed a theory of molecular evolution in his short book, The Origin of Life. Oparin maintained that organic molecules could have evolved outside any organism: one did not have to begin with a finished product.

These molecules might then assemble into increasingly complex biological systems: an array of simple to complex forms could evolve. Complex biological systems would then be "selected" by their capability to survive the challenges of the environment and the competion of other species and individuals. This theory would dominate and inspire anthropological and biological research for decades.

1924 A.D.
Ferdinand Marcos, becomes the smallest and neatest student at Shamrock Elementary School, in Laong, Philippines, when his mother and father receive teaching positions there. Both had been financially assisted in their careers by wealthy Judge Ferdinand Chua, Ferdinand's real father. Ferdinand was noted as nervous, intense, intellectual, and had total recall - the mark of "idiot-savants" who cannot abstract and extend knowledge, yet can repeat long complicated passages or tunes after once reading or seeing them.

This characteristic would later strongly influence Marcos' law professor (ability to quote passages forward and in reverse, at length), his military men (ability to recall organizational tables and issued orders in detail), his constituents (ability to match names and faces of thousands of people), and impress others. He also had an exaggerated imagination, sometimes confusing it for reality.

His legal father, Mariano Marcos, was a severe disciplinarian, unpredictable of mood, who administered leather belt lashings to Ferdinand when dissatisfied or angered with the boy or with someone else. At times Ferdinand was locked in a closet the size of a coffin by Mariano; once, for several days. Mariano's real son, and Ferdinand's brother, Pacifico, was treated with tenderness and affection.

When Mariano was home he was often brooding and ill-tempered. Such erratic behavior, for Ferdinand, and often unjustified, beatings and treatment encouraged Ferdinand to develop multiple personalities in order to cope with the psychological inconsistencies. He became a perfectionist and excelled at whatever he put his mind to.

Both Judge Chua, Ferdinand's real father, and Bishop Aglipay, a distant relative, encouraged and supported Mariano's entry into politics and the Philippine Congress. Mariano was away much of the time and spent most of his money cultivating relationships with political associates. Philippine politics was a great game of pretence, manipulation, and patronage, in which egos were mashed and bruised, and murder was a viable option.

Little changed after the arrival of the Americans.
There was very little of party politics. Any party supporting independence was banned outright. Despite American media manipulation and self-congratulation, there was nothing democratic about the new government. Under the leadership of Sergio Osmena and Manuel Quezon, the Nacionalista party, which supported anything American, monopolized the government until the mid-1940s. They knew that the American politicians were only interested in securing raw materials for the American economy so they catered to it. In return, the American government looked the other way when it came to ethics and justice in the Philippines. This double-standard was impressed upon Ferdinand.

Ferdinand's mother, disillusioned by the failure of love, was tough and ambitious, and extremely protective of her son; she became his conscious mentor. Her small wage did no go far and the family was constantly in poverty.

1924 A.D.
During the year, Thomas Townsend Brown while studying as a resident with Dr. Paul Alfred Biefield at Denison University, Granville, Ohio, discovered the Biefield-Brown Effect. While experimenting with charged electrical capacitors, they noticed a tendency of highly-charged electrical capacitors to move in the direction of its positive pole. This suggested a possibility for transportation.

Brown had been born in Zanesville, Ohio, in 1905 to a prosperous family.
He showed an early interest in space travel and in X-ray tube forces, the latter because he noticed that when they were turned on, they produced a movement. He thought it must have something to do with the high voltage suddenly applied.

In 1922, he entered the California Institute of Technology (Caltech) at Pasadena to extend his studies. Innovative and showing initiate in his work, he felt hindered by the degree of institutionalization and transferred, first, to Kenyon College, Gambier, Ohio, in 1923, and then, in 1924, to Denison University.

With his graduation in 1926, he went to work at the Swazey Observatory in Ohio for the following 4 years.

1924 A.D.
J. Edgar Hoover continued to move upward in the American political bureaucracy through his expression of fierce patriotism and allegiance to the status quo. As the son of a long line of bureaucrats, Hoover knew from an early age of the benefits, requirements and means to advancement within a bureaucracy. In brief:

Some of the advantages:

- a career occupation;
- a low but dependable wage;
- higher respectability than a labourer;
- opportunity for advancement;
- the potential to acquire power;
- the ability to avoid close public scrutiny.

The primary requirements:

- a proficiency to carry out one's tasks as directed;
- a deliberate placement of employer before all else;
- a wilful obedience to the orders of one's supervisor.

Means to advancement in a bureaucracy frequently include:

- ambition to place employer-career before all other priorities;
- sacrifice to overwork and encourage dependency in others;
- deception to use and promote gossip to one's advantage;
- self-direction to use patience and timing;
- networking of officials to receive privilege;
- concession to others to obligate them to you;
- a predisposition to manipulate to achieve one's goals.

In a relatively small agency with minor enforcement powers, Hoover was made director of what would become named The Federal Bureau of Investigation (F.B.I.).

1924 A.D.
On October 10, James Clavell is born in Sydney, Australia, into a British family with a military heritage dating back to the year 1067. His father, Captain Richard Clavell of His Majesty's Royal Navy, had gone to Australia to help establish the Australian Navy. His mother had accompanied his father and gave birth to him in Sydney. He is christened in the upturned bell of the battleship, H.M.S. Melbourne, and bid a happy life with a song.

After 9 months, the family returned to England where Clavell experienced a "very disciplined" youth in the expectation that he would become an officer as an adult. Clavell attended a private military school and at age 16 went into the military. 3 months later, he was designated an artillery officer at the age of 16. He had acquired a strong sense of self-discipline, strong self-confidence and a self-assertiveness which gave him a sense of self-control about his experiences and a belief in his perceptions.

1925 A.D.
In February, the Future of Soviet Submarine operations is considered at a special conference. As a result, engineer Boris Mikhaylovich Malinin of the Baltic Shipyard in Leningrad becomes director of the submarine design bureau. A secret Russo-German naval conference in Berlin in March, 1926, followed by a German naval mission in June, 1927, would lead to a joint German-Soviet training facility on the Black Sea in December, 1926.

1925 A.D.
During the year, General Mikhail Stepanovich Topilskii and a mounted regiment tracked and shot a "wild man". They were in the Pamir mountains of Tadzhikstan - where Russia, Afghanistan, Soviet Central Asia, Sinkiang and Kashmir all meet - searching for bandits. They had come upon what appeared to be human footprints - naked feet, in spite of the snow - which led to a cave in a steep cliff face.

They opened fire into the dark interior and then entered. What they found was a being like a human except that it was almost completely covered in thick dark hair. The general asked the doctor with them to make a complete inspection of the body before its burial. This is how he later described it:

"At first glance, I thought the body was that of an ape. It was covered with hair all over. But I knew there were no apes in the Pamir mountains. Also, the body itself looked very much like that of a man. We tried pulling the hair to see if it was just hide used for a disguise, but found that it was the creature's own hair.

The body belonged to a male creature 165 -170 cm (about 5 ft. 6 in) tall, elderly, judging by the grayish colour of the hair in several places. The chest was covered mainly with brownish-red hair, the belly with gray. There was least hair on the buttocks, from which fact our doctor deduced that the creature sat like a human being. The knees were completely bare of hair and had callous growths on them. The whole foot, including the sole, was quite hairless and was covered by dark brown skin. The hair got thinner nearer the hand and the palms had none at all, but only callous skin.

The colour of the face was dark, and the creature had neither beard nor moustache. The temples were bald and the back of the head was covered by thick, matted hair. The teeth were large and even and shaped like human teeth. The creature had a very powerful chest and well developed muscles. We didn't find any important anatomical differences between it and man. The genitalia were like man's."

1925 A.D.
The film industry became the focus of Joe Kennedy as he moved from Boston to New York City. Like other seasoned stockbrokers, he believed that the great bull-market of the 20s would not last. He saw the film industry as disorganized, chaotic, and in need of a practical realistic thinker like himself. He had seen the books of a small New England production company and from that he regarded the industry as "a gold mine.

In fact, it looks like another telephone industry." He had already purchased a small chain of theatres and wanted to get into distribution and production as well. With more networking, negotiation, and bluff, Joe bought Film Booking Office of America , an English production company. An avid movie fan yet realist thinker, many of Joe's productions were lower budget with less known stars than those produced by the older large studios.

In 1927, he organized a seminar on the industry at Harvard University to which he invited 12 of the most respected executives in the movie industry. It was a great success. Kennedy was now considered, by this appreciative group, as one of them with further respect for his family values and his business expertise. For 2-1/2 years Kennedy commuted back and forth by train between New York City and Hollywood, California.

In 1929, approached by RCA chief David Sarnoff, for assistance, Joe put together R.K.O Studios , a future production giant, by amalgamating the Keith-Albee-Orpheum chain of theatres. Kennedy received a fee of $150,000 for his part, and in the interim, became romantically involved with Gloria Swanson, popular long time actress, considered by many to be Hollywood's reigning sex goddess and the most powerful woman in the industry.

Rose Kennedy, his wife, had in the interim filled her time by organizing and supervising the habits of the children, solitary habits, and travel. When introduced to Swanson as one of Joe's important business partners, she accepted the rationalization and welcomed Swanson. By 1929, Joe had been exposed to several potentially large losses in Hollywood, had not received church approval to continue a relationship with Swanson while married to Rose, and had suddenly broken off his relationship with Swanson and left Hollywood $5 million richer than on arrival. Basically, Rose and Joe reached an understanding: he could spend much of his time at business and with other women as long as she could enjoy the money and prestige, solitude and travel.

Joe Kennedy continued to chase women - starlets and showgirls mainly, but friends of the family and wives and daughters of business acquaintances too. He maintained a suite at the Ritz in Boston and an apartment at the Waldorf-Astoria in New York City, in addition to his other residences. He was proud of how Rose could showcase the reality of his wealth in the clothing she returned with from Paris.

Joe was thoughtful with the children yet the imprinting he could only leave with the boys was that a successful man was often away from home, built on networking with others, enjoyed the company of women in addition to his wife, was organized and self-disciplined in most habits, carried through an emphasis on action rather than reflection, liked travel, was excited by the power of politics, and spoke highly of family life which was often lived with intensity during brief periods when they were together. His son Jack (John F. Kennedy) would mirror these features. Success was a given; there was no place for losers.

1925 A.D.
Anna Skripnikova, a prisoner at the Lubyanka Prison in the USSR, complained to her interrogator that her cellmates were being dragged by the hair by the prison chief. The interrogator laughed and asked he:

"Is he dragging you too?" "No, but my comrades!" And he exclaimed in deadly earnest: "Aha, how frightening it is that you protest! Drop all those useless airs of the Russian intelligentsia! They are out of date! Worry about yourself only! Otherwise, you're in for a hard time."

And this is exactly the thieves' principle: If they're not raking you in, then don't lie down and ask for it. When you have accepted this principle, your spirit has been broken.

1926 A.D.
By this year, the Industrialization of American Police Forces was highly active.

The mass media were publicizing crime with designations such as "public enemies." Technology often considered a luxury by the average citizen was being promoted to the police departments, and, because of promises projected by technology salesmen, politicians came to revere it also.

Before the telephone, when a person needed a police officer, they had to go find one either in the street or at the police station. In other words, a person with a problem had to take themselves and their problem to the police who were only found in public places. Now, the vaste majority of calls would soon originate via the telephone, an extremely easy act. The police would then respond to the scene, usually the home or business place.

Police began to encourage people to use the services of the police more and more because they were only a telephone call away. The more calls received, the better they could substantiate their need for improved communications systems. Statistics and reports became created by dispatched calls. Encounters between people and police that occur in public are often handled informally and not reflected in "stats".

Legitimizing the "system" was already replacing genuine service to the public as the primary objective of policing. Police priorities and public priorities were beginning to separate. The age of bureaucratic policing was on the horizon.

Over time, the phenomenon that began to emerge would be that whereas prior to the introduction of the telephone, police were rarely invited into people's homes or became embroiled in their personal lives, they would now become intimately involved in people's private affairs more and more so that by the mid-1980s, 85% of all calls for service would originate from, and occur within, privately owned premises, a complete reversal of pre-telephone days.

The expansion and use of the automobile enabled the police to decentralize their operations; the cost required justification and budgets resulted in less officers per unit of population. Time was now more in demand as more officers could, and were required to and expected to - spend time in the coverage of distances for the purpose of pursuing criminals, investigating criminal acts, detering crime, and, coping with the effects of crime. Police were beginning to encounter "ordinary" people less and "problem" people more.

They were becoming technicians of enforcement.
Yet, more significantly and more often than not, the problems were social rather than criminal in nature. People began to see the police as helpers rather than crime fighters; and policemen began to see themselves more as crime fighters restrained in their duties by nuisance social problems - for which they received no training.

With the arrival of two-way radio technology, the reliance on the automobile and the distance between the public and the officer would increase. Previously, most law officers were urban and most walked through their neighbourhoods. They were in constant contact with those people in their jurisdiction and they saw each other during their regular activities as well as at social occasions. The local cop was just one of the neighbours in the community. But that would change.

Radios were not portable and since great expense had been incurred to obtain them, they became one of the new tripartite technology gods. The 2-way radio would control the activities of the police officer in accord with the reverence accorded it. It's use had to be justified to the politicians and that meant providing short direct headlines. Stories of incident were too long to tell voters; statistics were ideal. Quantity would reign supreme over quality. How many calls were responded to became more important than how many problems were resolved. Response was simpler and more direct; resolution of problems took time and was difficult to express in a line of numbers.

1926 A.D.
By this year, the Railroad Companies were promoting Agriculture throughout North America. Educational trains of up to 10 cars in length, took exhibits portraying and describing poultry raising and wheat growing. If railroads were to grow and expand in size and profit, they would have to transport more kinds of products between more destinations.

In the late 1880's, trains had supplied the 1 mile square stockyard district in Chicago with cattle. From 1982/3 towns had begun to relocate from cart-track and road access locations to railroad junctions and stops. Trains had become the major determinants of where towns and cities would be and whether current ones would survive. Towns further than 1/2 mile from a train stop were likely to fall behind in the increasingly capital-dependent and profit-driven economy of the industrialized commercial centres.

Many states had given land rights to the railroad companies in order to encourage the spread and construction of railroad facilities. It was not unusual, in Canada, for a railroad to have tens of thousands of square miles of property ownership of crown land given to them for this purpose. The state could not afford such a cross-country rail construction program. Theoretically, the state owned all the land which it governed and which citizens had not purchased the right to use.

The state rationalized that the railway companies could sell the land adjacent to their rail lines and by so doing both cover the cost of the facilities but also gain an increasing number of dependent consumers. Frontier agriculture in a capital-based economy provided the necessary incentive to enable infrequently required services to be augmented to a level at which regular schedules, wages and profits could be expected.

Cattleowners required the trains to take their surplus cattle to market once or twice a year. Many cattleowners were mass producers using ranches comprised of square miles of land for grazing ranges. Because of their size and their frontier nature, most ranches were self-sufficient in most of the consumer materials they required. Often, a neighbourhood of close relationship families worked for the ranch owner. This enabled the required specialization of skills to be shared between the members much as had developed in the estates and manors of Europe.

Each ranch would have its own blacksmith and forge, its own harness-maker and repairer, its own coral and horse trainer, and, if the workers were predominantly single men - its own mess cook. The law was often the law of the ranch owner, and just as idiosyncratic, compassionate, or authoritarian. Ranchers grew their own food, made their own tools, raised their own horses, made their own clothes, and often had little time for or interest in the refinements of politics, industry, academia, or waste-based consumerism. True, new products for the consumer were becoming mass produced, but a ranch-based population would not make such a market profitable - especially if served by a railroad which brought supplies once or twice per year.

Agricultural sod-busters farmed the land much more intensively, often using acreage which were hundreds of acres rather than thousands. Farmers could make the difference: there could be many more of them. With a more dense population, and a more dependent population, market demand could be increased by at least 100 times that of a cattle market economy.

With many more people travelling to new land ownership, buying implements, buying mass produced consumer items, and, acting as if they were extensions of the cities and towns from which many came - they would mirror the demands of urban people. They would want the conveniences, services, dependencies of the city lifestyle. These unprofessional starter farmers would need the confidence which educational promotion and promotional education could provide, and often deceive, them with.

There were far too many immigrants and unemployed people in North America to sell them on ranch ownership. First they didn't have the starter capital required for such large land ownership and its expenses. Secondly, without agricultural "homesteading" the North American states were forced to consider economic stagnation.

Refugees, peasants, unemployed, poor, exiles, criminals, colonists - flooded to North America from the political unrest and economic anarchy which had arrived in waves of intensity in the USSR, Germany, Ireland, Britain, Europe-in-general, China and Japan. Persuaded by the national and colonial myths of Canada and the USA - which would continue to be spread for the remainder of the century - frustrated and distressed persons flooded to North America in expectation of free or cheap land ownership, abundant steady work, good wages, lucrative business, lack of government restriction, and, exuberant materialism.

Immigration departments and the shipping industry contributed to the deception; newspapers and the mass media flaunted the deception. Indicative of the past and future history of the mass media, "news" was reality which sold. No one wanted to hear, and no one wanted to admit, to the massive numbers of failures involved in frontier colonialism.

What sold people was what they wanted to hear and what the power elite wanted them to hear. The success stories of the rags-to-riches variety, of the labourer who progressed to become a business owner, of a pauper who became a nobleman, of an orphan who became a movie star - these were the stories which splashed hope and opportunity before the depressed and motivated them into blind sacrifice and denial.

For every one who was successful in such a light, nine more fell to the side - victims of lies, deceit, manipulation, ignorance, immaturity, lack of skills, lack of opportunity. And as a material society rewards those who are materially successful and denies those who are not, the failures and the reasons behind those failures were largely lost from the potential benefit of the society.

Rather than acknowledge, rectify, and improve - in an effort to reduce hardship for one and all - individuals would follow like sheep, one after the other, oblivious of the dangers and hardships, into the pit of failure. Such a proud society suffers. It suffers from the ignorance of the first wasted effort, and the second, and the third, ....

What further stimulated and motivated the population into a self-obsessed force were the stories of accidents, murders, illegality. Too often, such stories simply served to affirm to the uninvolved individual that they were still on the path to success, untainted by bad luck, negative fate, misfortune, or weakness. Such a culture encourages the individual to either withdraw into themselves for security or to clutch for adoption into the neighbourhood for security.

In either choice, the individual becomes de-politicised.
That is, their interest in other countries, other interest groups, other political concepts and religious beliefs - is maintained at a minimum. This is pure contentment for politicians and business leaders for while the "little people" are concerned totally with their "little problems" the self-appointed guardians of "freedom," "capitalism," "socialism," "free enterprise," and "the better life" manipulate the political direction of their nation for the continued benefit of the few.

Industry, in the context of human history, has always been driven by those with wealth and power seeking to extend their wealth and power. A tremendous amount of capital is required to build huge steel mills and refineries, pay for the construction and tooling of factories, employ huge permanent shifts of workers, pay for transportation and energy services, finance production and sales. The only time in which such endeavours are low risk and most closely guaranteed to succeed is when they supply governments.

With the assistance of the media, a population can be easily persuaded to pay taxes and make sacrifices so that employment continues, external military threats are restrained, new sources of supply are acquired, and technical superiority over possible adversaries is maintained. Supply armies in a war or contribute to building and expanding a military and you can be guaranteed a profit. But what happens when wars end and military forces are downsized and nations speak of peace?

Modern industry is the mass production of finished material goods.
The word "industrialize" did not exist until the 1880s. Apart from military hardware, the only other market for industry is mass consumerism. Basic requirements for successful consumerism include an urban lifestyle perception (labour-saving, skill-replacing, ego-enhancing, luxurious), a transportation network for ease of distribution, a capital-based economy of wage-earners and savings, and, a cheap source of raw materials.

Throughout 1889 to 1910, there had been rapid boom and bust consumer cycles: gold rushes, land grabbing, oil well strikes, bank and currency collapses, the introduction of popular technologies and services (regular mail delivery, electricity, telephone, processed cereals, vehicles, photography, radio), and, the development of the assembly line.

But as the 1920s continued, cost of basic materials continued to rise, overpopulation led to employment competition, gold rushes had played out, the oil industry had become monopolized, car manufacturers were unifying into conglomerates, telephone and electrical services were becoming government regulated and institutionalized, and sales of basic technology to consumers had reached those who could afford it.

The capability to maintain expansive industrialization and commercialism would now require one or more of the following: cheaper sources of raw materials; stabilization of banking, currency and trading markets; global or international war; increased surplus by increased waste; increased reliance on government and personal credit; reduced unemployment.

Overpopulation in the cities, inadequate taxation to provide for the military-policing and bureaucratic requirements of a large state and the prospect of having to close the borders to further immigration terrified both merchant and politician. Unemployment had been a problem in the cities for several decades. Attempts at farming in ranching districts had been severely frustrated by a lack of easy access for supplies and for law and order.

Many early farmers moving westward had been brutalized not only by the weather but also by resident ranchers. The promise of freedom, the lack of fencing, and the scarcity of administrative officers had resulted in both regulated ownership of farms and straightforward squatter possession of segments of ranchland. Ranchers typically grew to fear and despise farmers. They brought with them everything which destroyed the lifestyle of the rancher.

Complex law enforcement, increased population density, abuse of land rights, increased emphasis on materialism and inter-dependency, increased political restrictions and obligations, increased cutting up of the land by roads, complex social norms more based on community status than on achievement. For some ranchers, farmers were the arrival of the devil their ancestors had escaped from - and they responded with rejection and violence. Politicians had increasingly become aware of the difficulties of servicing and taxing both lifestyles while encouraging both and maintaining peace as long as the ranchers held greater power and access to state enforcement was poor.

Railroads could provide a political answer to these problems.
They could carry tens of thousands of immigrants and unemployed into the prairie, give them or sell them a plot of land, bring them implements to buy, supply stores in agricultural community towns with the consumer items which were uneconomical or impractical for a single family unit to produce, and provide access for the ready transportation of state troops to enforce order, if required.

With the added numbers of people in each region, it would become necessary and practical to establish regional political administrative centres. This process of populate and administer and capitalize on had been haphazardly applied for a century in North America. Without massive organizational and economic support, towns had come and gone and a great amount of disorder and confusion and economic loss had taken place. Formed on the speculation of gold and silver rushes and other temporary economies, some towns had formed and boomed for a decade or a few before sliding into oblivion.

Based on small scale single-industry capital-based markets, the stability of the towns and the population mirrored that of the resource they mined or the extent of the resource. Recurrent cycles of boom and bust had busted many would-be settlers, industrial speculators, wannabe business owners - all disgusting examples of humanity to ranchers.

Railroads were now the great hope for order.
They could provide support for long-term employment activities which depended simply on the expansion of populations. And politicians could take great pride in providing the utopia of freedom which millions in other nations had sought by military overthrow.

1926 A.D.
In August, Andre Bovis, a Frenchman, found that some waters, such as those at Lourdes, radiated energy as high as 156,000 angstroms.

Eight years later, some of the same water, stored in bottles, still registered 78,999 angstroms. Considering that fresh olive oil can give a reading of 8,500 and that pasteurized products gave a reading of 0 and that these readings indicated the degree of vitality in the substance, one can surely see why some foods and water could be referred to as healing substances. The basic human wavelength of radiated energy was found to be 6,500. Anything above that reading added vitality to the human body; anything below, reduced the vitality.

Although the knowledge and the benefits of science and the education and health authorities investigating and extending these findings further could have reduced human strife and pain considerably, human institutions largely ignored the findings. Many additional conclusions would be reached and finally published in the 1970's, yet never seriously adopted by any nation on Earth up to this publication in 1994.

Humanity would remain slaves to the status quo which in its power of authority would continue to weaken the spirit of humanity and result in devastating environmental and political consequences.

1926 A.D.
During the year, Emperor Hirohito ascends onto the throne in Japan. The domestic situation was tense in Japan owing to:

a) imposition of strict nationalist "education" to reduce socialism;

b) rising birth-rate and population creating a drain on resources;

c) corruption in political parties leading to public apathy;

d) economic effects of a worldwide capitalist-based depression;

e) army and navy inspired assassinations of liberal politicians & officers;

f) Shintoism instilling a sense of obsessive mission of duty to the emperor;

g) increasing support for ultra-nationalists by the Emperor.

1926 A.D.
During the year, Vladimir Zazubrin , one of Josif Stalin's favorite writers, urged

"Let the fragile green beast of Siberia be dressed in the cement armour of cities, armed with the stone muzzles of factory chimneys, and girded with the iron belts of railroads. Let the taiga (sub-arctic forests) be burned and felled; let the steppes be trampled. ... Only in cement and iron can the fraternal union of all peoples, the iron brotherhood of man, be forged."

Few writers have stated more harshly their hatred for the rest of nature which results from powerful insecurities fed by fear and terror yielding a lust for power. Nature is very forgiving and passive to humanities insults until a threshold is reached beyond which the existence of humanity becomes questionable. It is, therefore, easy for spiritually weakened humans to reflect their vengeance, earned from human abuse - whether in war, or at home, or in one's neighbourhood - on an apparent defenceless nature, even as humans have expressed their anger in kicks directed at dogs, inanimate objects or each other. The irreverence of such devastation would not be widely recognized until the 1990s.

The legacy of an abused and abusive Soviet culture would yield the following:

- widespread deforestation of central and eastern Asia;

- salt-encrusted wastelands replacing 2/3rds of the Aral Sea;

- oil spills and other industrial waste near most industrial centres;

- high-risk nuclear generating plants with numerous safety violations;

- pollution by heavy metals, nuclear and other waste of most ground water;

- conversion of the sub-arctic into a huge industrial garbage dump;

- archaic and wasteful technologies used for maximum extraction for least

initial cost;

- widespread loss of species of plants and animals;

- heavy pollution of Lake Baikal, estimated to hold 1/5 of all fresh water;

- high rates of chronic illnesses, birth defects, psychological problems;

- high levels of waste in major industries: 50-70% loss in lumbering;

- huge hydro-electric dams will flood 100s of thousands of acres of forest;

- huge air pollution volumes from smelters: copper, SO2, radioactive waste;

- extreme erosion of soils reducing agricultural and lumbering capacities.

Such a legacy would not need to happen. Visitors from other galaxies would express concern for humanity's lack of spirituality, it's unsuitability for a healthy Earth, and offer alternatives throughout the century.

1926
- Between 1926 and 1949, Hollywood, California would turn out 47 Charlie Chan feature films. Created in the late 20s by Earl Biggers as the hero of a whodunit series, the movies also led to a comic strip, a radio show, and a short-lived television series. In his long career as a super-sleuth, Charlie was never played by a Chinese, who he represented. Many of the mysteries were easily solvable by the audience, yet they relied heavily on old-style comic relief, homely wisdom, some of which included these:

"If strength were all, tiger would not fear scorpion;
Long journey always start with one short step;
Door of opportunity swing both ways;
Intuitions are key to door of truth;
Mind like parachute
- only function when open."

1926
- During the 1920s and 30s, a Smut Plague would threaten wheat production in North America. Scientists would find smut resistant varieties which had a toxic membrane around the kernel that prevented smut growth. This toxic membrane was genetically engineered into all production varieties from this point. As a biologically toxic substance, the membrane would be less healthful to humans and other animals fed it than another or a wild grain. The nutritional value was also altered such that larger quantities of the starch had to be eaten in order to obtain the same amount of vitamins and minerals. The result was that humans who came to rely on wheat products as a staple or a regular part of their diet would find themselves unsatisfied until they had eaten more calories than were required or healthful.

It is possible to remove the toxic membrane electronically; this would increase production costs. Eating smut-resistant wheat products which have not had the toxic membrane removed will encourage the development of more allergic-type reactions and a trend to obesity.

1926
- Ibn Saud is proclaimed king over the Hejaz and Nejd territories. In 1932, these territories will be joined into the state of Saudi Arabia in 1932.

1927
- Herman J. Muller, geneticist, reported that he had changed heredity patterns by the use of X rays. Mutations showed up in the next generation. This evidence led him to advocate exploiting the apparent malleability of humanity by changing humanity for the better through genetic manipulation. Adolf Hitler, of Germany, agreed with this scientific suggestion, in principle. It would support his belief that "sub-standard" humans should be terminated by the state thus allowing for a "purification" of the races. The intent was to free human societies from the burden of low intelligence persons, chronically ill persons, people with birth deformities, persons likely to impose difficulties on the "good" people of the state.

1927
- "Dealing with the Opposition" was addressed by Stalin at a speech given to the 15th Congress of the Soviet Communist Party:

"If you study the history of our Party you will find that always, at certain serious turns taken by our Party, a certain section of the old leaders fell out of the cart of the Bolshevik Party and made room for new people. A turn is a serious thing, comrades. A turn is dangerous for those who do not sit firmly in the Party cart. Not everybody can keep his balance when a turn is made. You turn the cart - and on looking round you find that somebody has fallen out.

Let us take 1903, the period of the Second Congress of our Party. That was the period of the Party's turn from agreement with the liberals (theoretical democratic capitalism) to a moral struggle against the liberal bourgeoisie, from preparing for the struggle against tsarism to open struggle against it for completely routing tsarism and feudalism (and replacing it with a theoretical socialist oligarchy). At that time the Party was headed by the six: Plekhanov, Zasulich, Martov, Lenin, Axelrod and Potresov. The turn proved fatal to five out of the six. They fell out of the cart. Lenin alone remained.

It turned out that the old leaders of the Party, the founders of the party (Plekhanov, Zasulich and Axelrod) plus two young ones (Martov and Potresov) were against one, also a young one, Lenin. If only you knew how much howling, weeping and wailing there was then that the Party was doomed, that the Party would not hold out, that nothing could be done without the old leaders. The howling and wailing subsided, however, but the facts remained. And the facts were that precisely thanks to the departure of the five the Party succeeded in getting on to the right road."

Stalin had "seen" and experienced the political reality of large human political systems: besides idiosyncratic turns in the popular "vote", power is the only determinant of success. If capital power is not at hand, there is the power of the media, of disinformation, of pride, of vengeance, of envy, of deceit, of force, of threat, of fear, of torture.

Once humanity assembles in anything other than small groups, its spiritual immaturity provides a high basis for failure arising from unmediated intellectualization, emotional extremism, and trauma-based traditions.

1927
- Sir William Arbuthnot Lane declares that 90% of all chronic diseases originate in the colon. Little attention would be given to this statement by the medical industry or the public for another 50 years!

1927
- The Japanese political statement, The Tanaka Memorial, written by prime minister General Tanaka, sets out a plan for semi-global conquest by Japan. Building on the political history of the European nations in which they successively achieved power and wealth by conquering lesser nations, monopolizing the natural resources of those nations, confiscating the wealth of those nations and making the colonized peoples both dependent (slaves) and assimilated (members). The Tanaka proposal set out a plan of conquest for the nationalist elements of the Japanese military and political leadership:

1. China would be conquered first for its source of raw materials;

2. The conquest would be carried out piece by piece in order to not raise the attention or concern of other powerful nations;

3. Southeast Asia would then be striped of its capital riches;

4. The now-combined East would move to capture the USA.

It was imperative that each of these steps be carried out in sequence and be completed in entirety before moving on to the next. Japan was 1/20 the size of China and had 1/6 the population of China. At 4,000,000 square miles, China was larger than all of Europe and 1/3 larger than the USA. Its population of 450 million people made up 1/5th that of the Earth's human population.

1927
- During the year, an 8.3 Earthquake struck the Chinese city of Nan-Shan and resulted in the loss of 200,000 lives.

1927
- By this time, Count Louseman (Cheiro) had written Cheiro's World Predictions.

Born in 1866, into the British aristocracy, he took or acquired the media name of "Cheiro" after his reputation as a palmist. Cheiromancy is an art of divining by inspection of the lines of the hand. It was practised in India in very ancient times; in Europe, during the Middle Ages, it received great respect, but with the persecution of the Inquisition it fell to use by gypsies alone. The Count had acquired the knowledge and used it with great success.

Cheiro became a war correspondent, a WWI spy for Britain, a womanizer, and an occult scientist. In addition to palm reading, he used numerology, astrology, and, developed the skills of hypnosis (it would seem to seduce the wives of other men) and ju jitsu (to protect himself from jealous husbands). Before the War, he had advised both Czar Nicholas II and Edward VII. During WWI, he had a love affair with Mata Hari. After the War, he eventually made his way to Hollywood where he gave readings for Mary Pickford, Lilian Gish, Eric Von Stroheim, and others. He also did some screenwriting. The publication of his book would become mildly popular.
In it, he headlined -

o The Fate of Europe
o The Future of the USA
o The Coming War of Nations
o The restoration of the Jews.

Most of his predictions were unwelcome and held in denial by readers:

a) Mussolini of Italy, would attack Libya;
b) The coming of World War II;
c) The Fall of Communism;
d) The Russian Federation could become greater than the USA;
e) A coming chaos in religious beliefs;
f) The fall of the Mother church;
g) Global warming leading to another ice age.

Regarding d), if the Russian federation could persevere through a future time of great difficulties, it might become more powerful than the USA. This was a question of choice, willpower, skill, and acknowledgement.

Cheiro died in 1936.

1928
- Between 1927 and 1932, Two Ancient Roman Passenger Ships were restored. They had been found at the bottom of Lake Nemi, in Italy, during the 1920's. The vessels were large and wide with 4 rows of oars. Accommodation was provided for 120 passengers in 30 cabins with 4 berths in each. There were quarters for the crew as well. The boats were richly decorated with mosaic floors depicting scenes from the Iliad , walls of cypress panelling, paintings in the lounge, and a library. A sundial in the ceiling showed the time, and it is thought that a small orchestra entertained the passengers in the salon.

The stern contained a large restaurant and kitchen. The passengers enjoyed freshly baked bread for breakfasts and the menus of the meals is believed to have been comparable to the richness of the dining-room decoration. Copper heaters provided hot water for the baths and the plumbing was comparable to that of modern times, particularly the bronze pipes and taps. Centuries after these ships had sunk, European explorers and merchants could only dream of such luxurious passage. Only with the development of passenger liners in the 1900's would such options become available again. Until they were discovered and restored, the European and North American world had come to worship the ideal that humanity progressed to increasing betterment with time.

1928
- In late April or early May, Floyd Dillon, a 17-year-old was driving along an unpaved country road about 10 miles west of Yakima, Washington at about 4.00 P.M. As he reached the top of a slight rise, he saw an object come into view about 75 feet off the ground and hardly moving. It appeared to be a metallic hexagon with a domed top, olive drab in colour, about 22 feet wide and 7 feet high. The underside was rounded and smooth. He could see rivets along a vertical section, and also a two-by-three-foot window set in a metallic frame. In that window he observed the head and upper torso of a man dressed in a dark blue uniform, who "would pass for an Italian in this world." When he drew the being later, it had a perfectly human character with normal hair, parted in the middle

Floyd did not feel afraid of the ship.
The object moved slowly but did not stop. The occupant looked intently in the direction of the car; then the object rotated, flew across the road, and abruptly went off at a "terrific speed." The object was swinging silently as it followed the terrain. There was no effect on the Model T Ford car, no sound, no smell, nor unusual taste. This incident was not reported to a ufologist until 1978. Mr. Dillon stated that he had never used drugs or even cigarettes at any time. He has been interested in astronomy ever since he was 9 or 10 years old. He had not mentioned the incident to anyone until about 1958 finding that "People just don't believe anything that they don't understand."

Mr Dillon finished his high school, picked fruit, made boxes, worked in canneries and warehouses, enlisted in the armed forces during WWII, worked for McDonnell Douglas as a machine tool operator for 22 years in Los Angeles and retired to Redding, California.

1928
- In May, the First Soviet Five-Year Economic Plan (1928-1933) was announced. Josif Stalin's authoritarian intellectualist theorizing influenced many of the conclusions. The fact that they were built on political academic theory without feedback from the people nor with a basic understanding of humanity, other than that gained through the influence of an abusive father, produced a series of inoperable mandates.

A 6-year naval program adopted by the Council of Labor and Defense was expanded and included. For naval development, a heavy emphasis was placed on submarine development: 18 large submarines; 5 small submarines; 3 destroyer leaders; 18 patrol ships; 5 submarine chasers; 60 torpedo boats; 2 river gunboats.

By August 1928, the British submarine L-55 , sunk in the Baltic in 1919, had been raised and was being reverse engineered to determine its features. Designs obtained from the Germans also supplemented original Russian designs to afford the Soviet with the best composite design resource.

1928
- By this year, Sir Jagadis Chandra Bose, an Indian physicist, had completed much of his work on the responses of plants. He had faced many dramatic changes in his peers and the public regarding the acceptance of his findings. He rejected the suggestions that he should change his results, against his evidence, to affirm the authority of the status quo. Ridiculed by some, he was applauded by others. He designed equipment that vastly increased the sensitivity of detection of responses as well as the monitoring of such factors as growth.

He began to publish his experiments in papers and books. He showed parallels of response between the skin if lizards, tortoises and frogs to those of grapes, tomatoes, and other fruits and vegetables. With his magnifier, he proved that plant tissues can become as fatigued as animal muscles by continuous stimulation. He discovered close parallels between the response to light in leaves and in the retinas of animal eyes. He demonstrated the characteristics of a nerve system in the mimosa plant and the existence of reflexes.

He found that the death of a plant due to rise in temperature, while certain at an upper degree, would also occur at a lower level if the plant were fatigued or poisoned. At the point of death, the plant threw off a huge electrical force. Five hundred green peas, connected in series, could develop 500 volts at death. Though it had been thought that plants liked unlimited quantities of carbon dioxide, Bose found that too much could suffocate them, but that they could be revived, just like animals, with oxygen.

Like human beings, plants became intoxicated when given shots of whisky or gin, swayed like a drunkard, passed out, eventually revived, with definite signs of a hangover. Bose's experiments, against commonly held precepts, showed him that in plants their movement, the ascent of their sap, and their growth were due to energy absorbed from their surroundings, which they could hold latent and store for future use.

Whereas plants were considered to lack all power of conducting true excitation, Bose showed that they were in fact possessed of this power: they could conduct electrical stimulation and change it into motion; could store up and discharge energies. Bose held that the isolated vegetal nerve was indistinguishable from the animal nerve in response or capability. While praised for the interesting matter skilfully woven together in his works, they were downplayed for their incredulity. Heralded as proceeding smoothly and logically, reviewers chastised him for a lack of "attachment" to currently held beliefs and for not calling reference to the findings of others in the area - of which there were none. Bose opened his own Institute for Research on his 59th birthday, November 13, 1917. After the acceptance publicly of his work after a demonstration in 1920, Bose wrote:

"Criticism which transgresses the limit of fairness must inevitably hinder the progress of knowledge ... I regret to say that during a period of twenty years, these (research) difficulties have been greatly aggravated by misrepresentation and worse. The obstacles deliberately placed in my path I can now ignore and forget."

After 1928, Bose retired:

"Is there any possible relation between our own life and that of the plant world? The question is not one of speculation but of actual demonstration by some method that is unimpeachable. This means that we should abandon all our preconceptions, most of which are afterward found to be absolutely groundless and contrary to facts. The final appeal must be made to the plant itself and no evidence should be accepted unless it bears the plant's own signature."

Bose's findings and work would be largely forgotten and uninvestigated for decades by the inertia of human institutionalized science. The direction of humanity in the second half of the century may well have been dramatically reversed from technological progress, spiritual degradation and general global ecological and political decay, had these findings been intelligently accepted and pursued. The spiritual awareness, the acceptability of a potentially superior advanced plant-like spacebeing and the knowledge and willingness to communicate with such a being without fear, envy, greed, pride, and deception would have made possible peace, prosperity, environmental renewal, spiritual awareness.

1928
- During this year, Dr. Helen Hosmer, of Albany Medical College submits her findings to the public regarding the undesirable side-effects associated with radiotherapy. Fever, sweating, weakness, nausea, and dizziness are determined to be symptoms which all disappear when the subject is removed from the electromagnetic field of a radio transmitter. Hosmer had been called in to investigate the causes of the symptoms among workers building an experimental radio transmitter for the General Electric plant in Schenectady, New York. She found worker's body temperatures increased by as much as 2 degrees Fahrenheit following an exposure to the transmitter field of only 15 minutes.

Within 2 years, radio-wave therapeutic devices (diathermy) were in use and were declared to be helpful in the treatment of injuries, arthritis, migraine headaches, sinusitis and cancer. The possibility of locally heating the body with some new form of technology stimulated the human masses, many of whom were looking for such "miracle" remedies for their ills. The treatment was popular, despite its relatively minor value.

1928
- On May 21, Orestes Romualdez and Remedios Trinidad were married. On July 2, 1929, their first child would be Imelda; she would later marry Ferdinand Marcos and become Imelda Marcos.

The Romualdez brothers
- Miguel, Orestes and Norberto - had all settled in Manila. Orestes brothers were the more industrious and had a joint law office which was thriving. Orestes participated in the firm much like a clerk, surrounded by wealth and prosperity. Using borrowed money, he bought property, built a house, a garage, and a black Berlina limousine. Three months after moving into the house, Remedios, who had never been sick beforehand, died suddenly of "blood poisoning". Orestes immediately began to consort with a married woman.

Tidad (Trinidad Talentin), his mother, became concerned for her son and the family reputation. With her own negative feelings towards men and an admiration for the position of nun, she arranged with a mother superior for several nun-like girls to be screened as possible wives for Orestes. Her other sons had been generous with their wealth, earned from the legal profession, and had given some to her for investment. Some she placed into property and some went to her favorite charities, a group of nunneries. A Roman Catholic shelter in Manila for orphaned or destitute girls, from which candidates for nuns were found was her source. Some of the girls, for a roof over their head and food to eat, would agree to marry into wealthy families and become an obedient wife for an errant son. It was little different from white slavery.

Remedios Trinidad, a shy, quiet girl, placed in an orphanage at an early age, with a good singing voice, was chosen by Tidad. She had been emotionally traumatized by a love affair with the son of a wealthy family at the university. His parents sent him off to the USA, believing that Remedios was unsuitable as a match because of her status as a penniless orphan. She met Orestes at a party, arranged by Tidad, and, liking her beauty and her song, began to court her. After a year of pressuring her by the bishop, the mother superior, her confessor - they persuaded her that marrying Orestes would be her salvation from grief and poverty. They married.

Orestes was lax in providing principles and guidance for his earlier 5 children, except, to be overprotective and very negative with his daughters on the subject of sex. He did not want them to be victimized by irresponsible and undisciplined men much like he saw himself. At the entry of Remedios into the family, the elder daughter, Lourdes, proud of their apparent material wealth, became exceedingly emotionally abusive. Remedios to her, was worthy to be no more than a servant. When the other children saw that Orestes would not deter their mistreatment of his new wife, they joined in.

Frequently, in emotional hurt and spiritual despair, Remedios would leave and stay with friends for a day or two. Orestes only gave her attention when she wasn't pregnant, and that was seldom. A second child, Benjamin, was born the year after Imelda. Lourdes continued her tirades against her step-mother nightly, overhead by the 2 servants Norberto had hired to look after his brother's family. Justice Norberto was chairman of the bar exams. A daughter, Estella, of his brother Miguel, had stolen a copy of the exams for her boyfriend. He was caught.

A 2-year trial and scandal followed with Norberto resigning from many politically influential positions and Miguel losing his position as mayor of Manila. Miguel and Norberto had enough money put away for themselves but the free ride for Orestes stopped. In 1930-31, the family fortunes fell. Orestes became short-tempered and physically abusive to his wife, Remedios, which Imelda, her daughter would know about. Remedios left with her two children for 3 months until family pressures forced her to return. The emotional strain was too high for grandmother Tidad, and, bedridden for months, she died in 1932. Remedios moved out permanently with her two children, leaving the debt-ridden Orestes behind; leaving her, Benjamin and Imelda to live in abject poverty.

1928
- By now, Max Theiler, a young South African working on vaccines at the Harvard University Medical Center, had formulated a vaccine against yellow fever . He had followed a strategy of making such a vaccine from a weakened strain of the virus. He first had to find a lifeform which he could infect in order to grow more of the virus. He found that if he injected infected blood from a monkey into mice, the virus lived and multiplied in the mice - but the mice didn't get the disease. Infected mouse blood could even be injected into another mouse host to produce more virus without that mouse becoming ill.

Yet each time the infected blood was passed to another mouse, the virus became weaker. After passing the virus through a string of mice, Theiler re-injected the much weakened virus into a monkey. The monkey became ill with minor symptoms of yellow fever and then recovered in a few days. When the vaccine was tested on humans, it caused a slight fever for 2 or 3 days - yet was successful in making these people immune to yellow fever.

1928
- During September, inventor George de Bay provided a confidential demonstration to Leo Bentz, builder of automobiles and a friend, in Griffith Park, Los Angeles, California of a saucer-like flying model. De Bay produced drawings showing designs of the device that would skip through the air like a flat stone - an upside down saucer that worked on a vacuum principle requiring 10 times less power for propulsion than conventional designs. It was believed that de Bay went to the U.S.S.R. when he found no interest in the U.S.A.

1928
- Penicillin is discovered by Sir Alexander Fleming. It will be the first prescription antibiotic. It is made from a common mold: penicillium. Its benefit is that it prevents the growth of certain disease-causing bacteria. For some persons an allergic reaction may develop with the symptoms of a rash, diarrhea, vomiting, and/or yeast infections. It and similar drugs will only be beneficial to the treatment of bacteria, not viruses. Human diseases, for it will eventually be used in the treatment of other animal diseases, found to most benefit from its use will include tonsillitis, pharyngitis, bronchitis, pneumonia, gingivitis, Vincent's disease (trench mouth), rheumatic fever, endocarditis, syphilis, and gonorrhoea.

1928
- During the year, the U.S.S.R. announced its first Five-year plan which laid out industrial and agricultural development for the years 1928 - 32. Collectivization of the agriculture led to famine and food shortages. Expropriation of peasant lands was effected by the OGPU (United State Political Directorate) which had its own army, independent of the Red Army. They also provided border patrols, elite internal security divisions, guarded prisons and labour camps, and provided leadership protection and guard functions for senior party and state leaders. Countless peasant uprisings during the 1920's were suppressed. They confiscated grain, livestock, and other foodstuffs in order to force the peasantry into the communes.

Spontaneous peasant uprisings and the killing of party activists only resulted in a brutal backlash from the OGPU. Villages were surrounded with machine-guns and crowds were fired on indiscriminately. Villages were burned and when the soldiers had finished killing the men, the women were reported to have "thrown themselves on our bayonets." Those who managed to escape "across a border were pursued and wiped out." Famine accompanied this chaos through 1932-33. Conservative death totals for both terror-famine and collectivization are estimated at 14,500,000

1928
- D.C. Somervell, M.A. notes in the introduction to A History of Western Europe :

"Many of the wise men of the Ancient World held that the history of Man goes round in a circle; that though the actors change and pass, the events themselves in their essentials are repeated like the figures in a recurring decimal. This view is no longer acceptable, yet the history of Western Europe for the last 400 years might be adduced as an argument in its favour. Four times over, at intervals of just over a hundred years, a single Great Power has sought an ascendancy which made it intolerable to its neighbours, and thereby provoked a coalition which, backed by British sea-power, secured its defeat. Round about 1580 the offender was the Spain of Philip II; round about 1700 the France of Louis XIV; a hundred years later the France of Napoleon; and in our own day the Germany of William II. ...

We might pursue our cyclic theory rather further, and apply it to the intervals interposing between the four decisive struggles. Wach "interval" seems to fall into 3 sections: a period of maintenance of the peace; a period of "halfway wars" centring round Germany; and a second period of peace in which signs of the approaching storm may be retrospectively discerned. In the first "interval" we have the peace period that may be associated with the name of that muddle-headed peacemaker, King James I; the Thirty Years' War; and the long diplomatic period, broken by wars, indeed associated with the name of William of Orange. In the second "interval" we have the peace of Walpole; the wars of Frederick the Great of Prussia; and the calm preceding the storm of the French Revolution. In the third "interval" we have the long peace extending from Waterloo to the Revolutions of 1848; the wars of Napoleon III and of Bismark; and the "armed peace" that culminated in 1914. The fourth "interval" has now begun with the peace of the League of Nations. Will the cyclic movement continue?"

1929
- On May 16, the First American Motion Picture Academy Awards were presented. The movie Wings produced by Howard Hughes, won the best picture award.

1929
- Tajikistan Soviet Socialist Republic joins the USSR Federation.

1929
- During the year, Pyotr Akimovich (Ioakimovich) Palchinsky, a Soviet engineer and scholar was shot without trial. Born in 1875, he had graduated from the Mining Institute in 1900, an outstanding authority on mining. He wrote many books on subjects including general questions of economic development, on the fluctuations of industrial prices, on the export of coal, on the equipment and operation of Europe's trading ports, on the economic problems of port management, on industrial-safety techniques in Germany, on concentration in the German and English mining industries, on the economics of mining, on the reconstruction and development of the building materials industry in the USSR, on the general training of engineers in higher education, descriptions of individual areas and individual ore deposits, and others.

As early as 1900, Palchinsky had been listed by the Tsarist police as a "leader of the movement"; he had been leader of a students' assembly. As an engineer in 1905 in Irkutsk he had been prominently involved in the revolutionary uprisings, and, was sentenced to hard labour. He escaped and went off to Europe. He became friendly with Kropotkin. He studied European technology and economics. Amnestied in 1913, he returned to Russia and wrote to Kropotkin:

"I aim to take part ... wherever I am able in the general development of spontaneous social and public activity in the broadest sense of this word."

Palchinsky was offered many positions - manager of the Council of the Congress of the Mining Industry, directorships, consultancies to banks, lecturer in the Mining Institute, director of the Department of Mines. World War I came, and he became Deputy Chairman of the War Industry Committee. After the February Revolution, he became Deputy Minister of Trade and Industry. During the October Revolution he was Chief of Defense of the Winter Palace. Immediately afterwards he was imprisoned for 4 months, released, and arrested in June, 1918, without charge.

On September 6, 1918, he was included in a list of 122 prominent hostages which were to be executed if one Soviet official was shot by an angry public. German Social-Democrat Karl Moor was astounded at this treatment of such a valuable professional and lobbied for his release. Near the end of 1918 he was released and from 1920, he was a professor at the Mining Institute. Having spoken highly of Kropotkin following his death, Palchinsky was re-arrested before 1922.

Because southern metallurgy was "of particularly important significance at the present moment" and only for "the assignment given him" Palchinsky was allowed out of his cell. He continued reconstructing the mining industry of the USSR. Having shown steadfastness in prison, he was shot without trial in 1929. This would become a pattern within the Soviet Union. Those most loving of their country and most willing and able to contribute to its advancement to an economically and industrially strong nation of the century - would be executed, often for the most trivial of excuses. Such losses would protect the tyranical authority of the senior politicians. At the very least everyone keeps his mouth shut.

1929
- The Grand Banks Seaquake results in a gigantic mud and sand slide to flow down Atlantic Ocean canyons, cutting the northern series of transatlantic cables. When the cables are repaired, areas of the seafloor previously measured would show a rise of almost a mile (1.6 km) since the last soundings had been taken.

1929
- On October 24, the New York Stock Market collapsed. Severe loss of share value did not actually happen all at once but occurred over a series of losses with this one resulting in the most despair. 10% of Americans had invested in the stock market and shares were trading at an average of 15 times earnings. Those who had consolidated their assets before the crash and paid off their debts invariably became rich by purchasing stock, real estate and other assets at a fraction of their pre-crash worth.

In the years preceding the collapse, a great amount of stock market profiteering had resulted, and, despite regulations hereafter, much would continue. Several tactics dominated the profiteering:

1. INSIDER TRADING:

Individuals or groups closely associated with the company whose stock was in consideration - would be informed of planned developments which would positively enhance the competitiveness or monopolization of the market by the company and result in higher dividends and profits being declared. Stocks purchased at a low price, before the information became, or was made public, would predictably rise in preference and price after the planned development was announced. The early investor would then sell his or her stock at a profit of 100% to 1000% While networking with, or being related to a bank officer presented possibilities, the support of an informed stockbroker - who would benefit from both the purchase and resale of the stock, "gift" (bribes) and "joint ventures" were also possibilities.

2. MANIPULATION OF INVESTORS:

One form of investor manipulation, which would continue through the 1970s and well into the 1980s would be the "Just trust me" tactic, or a version thereof. First, the principal larger investors would work in collusion with the stockbroker, and, sometimes, the executives of the stock represented company to "create" a market for a relatively low volume stock. By selectively purchasing the stock (shares in the company) the price of the stock would rise quickly and double or triple in worth within weeks. Secondly, new and smaller investors would be contacted by the stockbroker who would mention that he was looking for new clients and that, given the opportunity, he would show his expertise by producing a good profit for the new investor.

The new investor would be encouraged to buy a minimum sized lot of the shares and after several weeks, after the stock had been run up in price - the stockbroker would alert the new client to sell at a profit. Having gained the confidence of the new investor, more promotional material would be presented to the new investor - verbally or in press notices, etc. - alleging that some new development in the operation or sales of the stock company - were soon to happen. The stockbroker would emphasize the likelihood of the stock price increasing and encourage the small investor to "buy all the stock you can afford" with the reassurance that the stockbroker would inform him at which point the stock had reached its likely maximum and the investor should withdraw.

In reality, a few large investors ran up the stock price initially by making large purchases either personally or through front companies or individuals who acted on their behalf. The marketing information produced thereafter was half-true at best and was more imaginative rationalization than real opportunity. When the stockbroker knew that the stock was nearing its short-term maximum price, he would alert the major investor(s) who would sell their stock at a 200% to 400% profit - within a period of months.

The smaller investor would be informed too late to escape the price plummet. Hoping to escape with something before the stock reached zero value, many smaller investors would begin and continue to sell their stock from half maximum value to its lowest point. Others, who had borrowed the money or used money planned to be used for more practical expenditures - would find themselves forced out of the market when their obligations required funding BEFORE the stock had started to rise appreciably - perhaps delayed by several or weeks months beyond what the broker had presumed would occur.

In the latter instance, the "stung" investor would often become a "bird" for a follow-up investment. The rise, and the prospective profits, would have been obvious after his withdrawal; the stockbroker would tell him that had he left his money in, he would have been informed when best to sell; he would have multiplied his capital. Now, the losing investor often gathers more monies together - possibly implicating friends - buys the stock at a moderately low price, watches it rise, watches it fall - and either sells at a slight profit, breakeven, or loss - having waited for the advice of the broker.

If the sales cycle has been planned to run in a multiple of succeedingly higher rises, the broker can always rationalize later that had the investor kept his investment until a future price rise, he would have won. This cycle defeats the self-esteem of the smaller investor because he doesn't know he is being manipulated and because it may appear that he has lost an opportunity by not having enough faith in the broker.

An example could be a stock that starts selling on the market at a price of $1 per share. The large investor(s) move the price up by buying and selling it up to $2.50 and back down to $.50. They then begin a second cycle raising it to $.80, at which point the stockbroker begins "inviting" new investors into the purchasing. At $1, the new investors begin to buy in earnest - driving the price to $4. At $3.75, the larger investors start selling off their shares. They continue selling while the price peaks at $4. and are all sold out by the time it reaches $3. on the fall. Most of the smaller investors have held on until this time and now they begin selling in fear of a total collapse. A suggested average profit, including rollovers (reinvestments and resales) for the larger investor is 350% in a period of 16 weeks. For the smaller investor, of which there are considerably more in number, the average loss -80%

The reality which the new investor failed to recognize is that the stock market does NOT create money. It is a point of exchange. The massive profits of a few, well promoted by the industry and the media - are taken as the sum of the losses of many others. Failure to recognize this fact encourages small, uninformed and immature investors to believe that just by participating they will reap huge profits.

3. DECEPTION OF THE INVESTOR:

Apart from manipulation of the investor, some stock promoters, business owners and stockbrokers sought to misrepresent an offered stock by declaring that it was stable, when it was speculative. While the economic expansionism of the 1920's America affected many people in the urban areas, most Americans still lived in the country and were principally interested in preserving whatever capital they had accumulated yet desired a better return than could be offered by the banks. Companies described as stable because of the backing of the personal guarantees of the owner or a few executives actually often became unstable when the assets so indicated diminished in value or were sold by the principals. If the asset was not stable, and, if it was not held in trust for the company - the company had no control over disposition of the asset and its worth.

Sales agents, either through deviousness, overenthusiasm, or ignorance - often made declarations (verbal) about the stock which bore no resemblance to reality. For some agents and brokers, whatever the prospective buyer wanted in the stock was automatically "found" to be included in its profile. Few investors took the time or spent the money to investigate what they bought. In the ignorance and naivete of the investor, it did not seem to make sense to spend money and time in order to determine if you could trust someone. If you had to investigate, it suggested that you did not trust the person from the beginning. If that was the case, the transaction should not be made anyway - so why investigate? This passive-aggressive reasoning, which placed confidence in the authority of the printed word, the verbal pledge, and the appearance and demeanour of a person was emotionally and habitual in foundation. For many it was devastating.

5. POLITICO-REALITY DECEPTION:

Capitalist monopolistic entrepreneurs and some senior politicians assisted the economic collapse of the market by restricting the money supply, calling consumer debt and increasing business taxes. Those with power, influence and money in good supply increased their power, influence and money. They encouraged media obsession with stories of those who were losing everything in the full knowledge that such media coverage would further incite fear in the majority of investors who were small capital investors with a dearth of investing experience.

The spiritual approach to trust is that you only offer trust to those who have earned it. Earning trust requires action that can be demonstrated. It requires the honesty to tell you the factors you would prefer not to hear or which challenge you fear-faith attitude. Spiritually derived trust is also indicated sometimes if the other person chooses to sometimes take action on your behalf or convey information to you which is disadvantageous to themselves.

In addition, spiritually derived trust demands that the person who requires the trust must be willing to take as much risk as you in the project. In the case of an investor and a referral source - has the referral got any of their own capital in the arrangement; if they do not have capital supporting the venture, or reputation, or extensive labour, or some other commitment - it is likely not a trustworthy venture.

In addition, the trust-seeking person had to have the assertiveness to be able to deny your concerns openly, or, to follow up on them as promised. You had demonstrated action by showing that you had capital to invest; his responsibility was then to acknowledge your efforts with the trust that your questions were important. These crucial points would be compromised with the humans of this culture because their religions and educational institutions would teach the norm of authority in place of the norm of spirituality.

1930
- By this year, Josif Stalin had replaced the collective dictatorship of the Soviet Politburo with a personal dictatorship. His economic solutions would be the intellectual approaches of organization (delegation to bureaucracy) and political (proud rationalizations). With the power of the secret service supporting him and a cunning of an abused person for whom anything short of winning was as terrifying as death, no individual dared consider opposing him for long and lived to do so.

1930
- By this year, Wilhelm Reich, a displaced Austrian German-speaking Jew, physician, psychoanalyst, sexologist, political leader - had reached a point of social prominence. Born in 1897 from a well-to-do rural family, Reich initially worked with his mentor Sigmund Freud. After witnessing a worker's demonstration in Vienna during July, 1927 in which 60 people died from police violence, Reich was motivated to become more politically involved in deciding the direction of society.

He joined the Austrian Social Democrat Party, became active in policy-making, and, when it appeared to be doing nothing against the growing Nazism, he joined the Communist Party. He moved to Berlin where the Communists were plotting a revolution against Hitler. In 1929, he visited Russia where he saw that the Communist ideals of the 1920s had or were being repealed by the rising Stalinist dictatorship. On his return to Germany he spoke out against the Soviet example and was largely expelled from the Communist Party by 1933. Thereafter, Reich favoured a social anarchist philosophy.

Much of Reich's medical and social activities centred on human sexuality. He recognized that for the common family living in an industrialized economy, probably on low wages, with a low standard of education and largely as tenants, family expansion was destructive to material, emotional and spiritual happiness. He recognized that the Victorian sexual norms together with the general high level of ignorance and appreciation for sexuality amongst the masses only contributed to abusive relationships, unhappy homes and increasing delinquency and crime.

Early on, he organized the Socialist Society for Sex Consultation and Sexological Research, a group which opened several "people's" clinics in Vienna. Reich gave numerous lectures, wrote many articles and encouraged political-legal changes in the field of human sexuality: availability of contraceptives; premarital sexuality; sex hygiene and counselling; birth control; counselling for unwed mothers; legal cohabitation without marriage; equal rights for homosexuals; simple divorce; communal living. He firmly believed that little could be accomplished to alter the massive psychological and social problems of humans unless society as a whole changed.

Reich confirmed through the experience of his emotional disorders counselling practice, that the majority of the people in Western societies had become unaware of their bodies. For them, satisfaction and pleasure in life was low. Reich noticed that traumatic emotional experiences and authoritarian conservative social conditioning contributed to the way in which an individual would build their "character armour" or "body armour".

He developed a method of "reading" the human personality by noting the individual's body and facial language. This alienation which humans had been taught about their own bodies, this defensiveness or rigidity, he believed contributed to the mass neurosis and unhappiness of the day. While Freud and others saw no way out of the madness for humans, Reich did.

Reich had found that many modern men and women experienced little deep feeling or spirituality during sexual intercourse, despite their ability to physically complete the act itself. Unlike Freud, whose approach to the treatment of emotional illness had been by means of fantasy and talking out the problem-block-experience, Reich's approach was to reacquaint the individual with their body and their capacity for feeling and sharing and self-responsibility. He found that below this layer of conditioned self-hate and self-restriction, most humans harboured a layer of violent and socially unacceptable emotions, suppressed since childhood.

Ironically, because of his more direct approach to the treatment of psychological illness, Reich was gradually expelled from all his professional associations accompanied by many rumours about his activities and associations with his clients. When the Nazis came to power, they remembered his opposition and authorized the Gestapo to find and shoot him. By 1934, he would have escaped to Sweden, and then to Oslo, Norway.

Reich believed that if humans could regain control and appreciation for their sexuality, constructive social and political changes would follow. First, humans had to regain personal self-esteem, self-worth, self-appreciation, assertiveness, physical well-being. Then, positive self-directness, tolerance, sharing, empathy, consideration, self-responsibility, and other beneficial social behaviours would follow. What he did not include in his scenario was a recognition that a spiritual awareness was required as a basis for humans to open their institutionally closed minds to the freedoms of expression and behaviours necessary for human emotional growth and strength of ideals.

1930
- During the year, The Bank for International Settlements (BIS) an international organization, based in Switzerland, would be chartered by a group of European central banks of major industrialized countries. Although the United States would decline any official role in the BIS, the Federal Reserve Board of Governors would regularly take part in its meetings.

1930
- On March 12, the discovery of the planet Pluto was announced from the Lowell Observatory at Flagstaff, Arizona, USA. The discovery was the result of research begun by Dr. Percival Lowell, in 1905. It was first noticed on a photographic search in January of 1930. Once recognized, its course was followed on numerous photographic plates until the time of the announcement, made by Clyde Tombaufg, a member of the staff at the Lowell Observatory. At first, it was referred to simply as Planet X. The Flagstaff Observatory asked for suggestions from all across the Earth for a name. Venetia Burney, an 11-year-old girl of Oxford, England, proposed the name "Pluto." It was the first suggestion received and it was accepted.

Pluto's statistics would raise more intellectual questioning than most other similar observations. Pluto was the furthest away from the Sun (3.64 million miles); it was the last planet added to the currently known solar system. With the exception of Mars, planets from the Sun out to Jupiter (largest planet in the solar system) increased in size proportionately. From Jupiter out to Neptune, they decreased in size proportionately. Yet Pluto's estimated size, about half that of the Earth, was too small to fit the formula.

The distance from the Sun also allowed an almost perfect mathematical progression, until the addition of Pluto. The orbits of the other planets follow a pattern in that they are almost parallel to each other. Pluto, on the other hand, differs from them in that its path is more elliptical, and is tilted the greatest number of degrees with respect to the Earth's orbit. Pluto is the only planet which passes within the orbit of another planet. At its closest to the Sun, it is nearer the Sun than Neptune is at its furthest travel from the Sun. Pluto does not seem to turn on its axis as the other planets so appear.

Without the planets beyond Jupiter, the evolution of the Earth would still be primitive by galaxy development terms. Pluto is the slowest moving of the planets: its journey through the 12 signs of the Zodiac takes 247.7 years. It stays in the sign Taurus longest, taking 30 years to complete the transit, and the least amount of time in Scorpio - where it stays only 12 years. Even with the assistance of the most powerful telescopes, Pluto cannot be seen with the human eye. It appears as only a tiny dot on photographic film used in the highest powered and most advanced telescopes.

Astrologers had known of the existence of Pluto and its influence from the earliest times. The priest-astrologers had given Pluto rulership of the land of the dead, Hades, and all the wealth beneath the surface of the Earth. The search for the planet Pluto was only begun by modern astronomers when disturbances in the orbit of Neptune were recorded. In similar fashion, the search for Neptune had only begun when irregularities in the orbit of Uranus were discovered.

It is noted here, that the professional study and use of astrology is one in which the astrologer provides an experienced interpretation of the historical patterns of influence which usually impose themselves on the opportunities, motivations and successes, or failures, of the individual. The professional is bound by historically derived ethics, to be tactful in any description of foreseen negative, that is, destructive, outcomes.

The intent of the astrologer is to prepare the counselled individual to be aware of the galactic influences to their lives, to prepare for periods of challenge and conflict, and, to take control of the direction and contribution of one's life. In order to effect this goal, the individual must become aware of the traits of weakness and strength which are believed to be initiated at the spiritual and physical birth of the person.

Strengths can become destructive if they are not tempered and guided; likewise, weaknesses can become swamps and prisons which will be destructive unless they are bolstered into strong foundations and their doors unlocked through persistent self-improvement. As each planet, the Sun and the Earth's Moon exert their respective and varying influences on each human entity, that person, in the individuality of their birthplace and birthtime - follow a life history of emotional, intellectual, physical, and spiritual fluctuations which almost pre-determine the nature and the result of the individual's activities. Almost.

To the extent that the person seeks to be aware, and seeks to be self-directed - such a person has CHOICE. The aware person may choose to work with what they begin and develop it into something greater. The aware person may create opportunities, recognize options, avoid pitfalls, and constructively cope with elements of change and conflict.

Pluto enters this astrological scenario as a long-term influence of 247.7 years, often extending beyond the lifespan of individual humans, and being more relative to the histories of nations and cultures. As humans refer to their "civilization", Pluto provides the challenge of change and fluidity without which a substance hardens, becomes brittle and breaks. In this sense, if civilizations simply choose the path of least resistance, greatest sloth and ego aggrandizement - negative and destructive results identified with the influence of Pluto, will occur. This misery can be avoided if the civilization involved chooses to use the challenges and conflicts imposed by the influence of the planet Pluto in order to grow wise, humble and compassionate. This is referred to as the Minerva aspect of Pluto. Its end result is a big step towards greater harmony and happiness for humanity.

Keywords for the negative and positive expressions of the influence of Pluto can act as barometers of whether you as an individual are aware and coping constructively with Pluto's presence in your astrological chart, or whether human civilization is choosing, through individual efforts or political leadership - to become more spiritual or stagnate.

Isabel M. Hickey, in her work Pluto or Minerva: The Choice is Yours, provided an outline of the recorded and expected political and social developments through Pluto's modern transit of 6 of the 12 signs of the Zodiac. Where predictive, her findings have proven accurate. If you wish to pursue these patterns of influence back through time, simply deduct multiples of Pluto's orbit of 247.7 years relative to the particular sign of interest and its attendant duration of transit.

During 1914-1939, Pluto was transiting the Zodiac sign of Cancer. Emotions and feelings were expected to be brought to the forefront. Sentimentality would be a keynote. Emotions and feelings would be inflamed by those who were reacting to their own earlier abuse with the intensity of rage, hatred, revenge, and possessiveness. The prospect of riches and the imposition of poverty would provide self-justification for munitions makers to promote the sale of their products.

Blind patriotism, would replace self-respect, as the masses enslaved to capital-based economies sought for simplistic answers from leaders whom they worshipped as saviours. Crowd and mob psychology replaced negotiation and empathy. The dullness and quiet anxiety of the factory and office worker would be banished by mass media representations of past wars as heroic, exciting, adventuresome, patriotic. The public would be sold on the "rightness" of volunteering to murder other people.

The reality of poison gas and trenches; of massacres and the ineptitude of commands - would produce disenchantment, anger, distrust, and acting out. Racial representatives of the opposing nations on the battlefield would be harassed and abused within their own chosen countries. War would cost capital. The war ended, capital was spent, labour and facilities were disorganized and in need of rebuilding.

The most positive of expectations would replace the worst experiences of reality. Built on weaknesses of greed, sloth, envy and vice - the reality would become a failure: high unemployment and destitution. With hard times, the aspect of true caring, identified with the sign of Cancer, would become universal. Humans, in general, would look to be mothered by others while themselves seeking to be paternal in their concern to others. To the extent that this paragraph proves to be predictive, so also was the influence of Pluto.

1930
- Ege Tilms, wrote a science fiction story Hodomur, Man of Infinity which would be published four years later. Because of the many similarities with later abduction cases, there is some question as to whether the story is based on the recollection of a true encounter or is just imagination.

Mr. Belans, the main character, is a Belgian who suffers missing time and amnesia following an encounter with a flying craft. The incident occurred at dusk, as he was walking in an isolated area of Brabant where suspicious traces - notably crushed vegetation - had been noticed by farmers in their wheat fields. At the site he saw a man dressed in black waiting for something under a tree. Intrigued, Belans stopped and watched.

Soon a strange feeling of tiredness came over him, as if another entity had taken control of his actions. He heard a buzzing sound, soon followed by a very bright light, as an elongated craft landed near him. A door opened over a faintly luminous rectangle, and the man in black climbed into the object. A force impelled Belans to follow. He found himself in a room that was evenly lit but without any observable source of light. A faint vibration was felt and the craft took off. An opening then became visible in the wall of the room and a very tall man entered. He seemed to "guess" Belan's every thought and was able to answer him in French. He revealed that he came from a faraway star.

"Why don't you establish open contact?" asked Belans.

"Because we do not wish to force the rapid evolution of elements that are foreign to our own civilization," the tall man responded.

Belans was eventually returned to earth, with a significant period of time missing.

1930
- During the year, General Giulio Douhet, an Italian airman, published the book The War of 19-- , in which he argued that armies and navies should be relegated to defensive roles while bomber fleets won the war. Any nation investing heavily in air defense was risking defeat for "No one can command his own sky if he cannot command his adversary's sky." This strategy would become known as the Douhet Theory.

Nazi air force chief Hermann Goring, a 1918 German air ace, would prepare the Third Reich for WWII with this strategy. Winston Churchill would favour it in the British Parliament from 1932. The U.S.A. would follow it in WWII and attempt to win the Vietnam-Cambodia war with the same strategy. The U.S.A. would win the Gulf War with Iraq based on its superior air weapons (satellites, missiles, spy planes, bombers and interceptors).

If the U.S.A. thought it had won the war in 1945, and that peace might be unquestioned by its technical military superiority over other nations, how would it respond to the discovery that a non-human force existed that could control the skies with technology difficult to conceive of existing?

1930
- An Almas (Wild Man) girl, aged about 7, is killed by a primitive arrow trap in the Pamir area of Mongolia. An Almas skin will soon be seen being used as a ritual carpet in one of the Gobi monasteries. An eyewitness will describe it as being reddish in colour with curly hair. It had been skinned by being cut down the spine thereby saving the chest and face intact.

1930
- In the U.S.A. and the industrialized states, The Depression influenced economic and social values, often by intensifying feelings of shame, abandonment, shyness, compulsive behaviours, self-denial, ambition, fear. Children born or living through this time would experience a life of drastic changes, disappointment, family discord and loss. Reactive imprinted behaviour would promote obedience to authority in return for security and acceptance, reverence for national morals to the intolerance of differing ethnic images and strivings. The independence of professionalism and tradesmanship would gradually be exchanged for the slavery of the practitioner who worked for the all powerful state, union or large company. Military training only intensified the code: squad, ...........

Scientists have generally fit a category which highlights the above "evolved" characteristics. "Orphaned" or near orphaned scientists have included:

Herbert Anderson, Harold Urey, Edward Condon, Enrico Fermi.

1930
- During the year, a British - Iraqi Treaty led to the recognition of Iraqi independence, establishment of RAF bases, and support for admission of Iraq into the League of Nations.

1931
- By now and until 1945, the Japanese Kempeitei (occupational political administration) and the Japanese Imperial Army would use the conquest of East and Southeast Asia to confiscate and centralize the monetary wealth of the region. Their first step was the occupation of Manchuria, Shanghai resisted; a year later the Chinese province of Jehol was captured. Much of China was still under the control of local warlords even thought Sun Yat-sen and Chiang Kia-shek were attempting to unify the country in order to consolidate power. By 1932, the Japanese would be starting to move into southeast Asia, ahead of their schedule. Hitler would be a good student of these events.

The Spanish conquistadors had performed the same activity in central and south America and distributed the booty between Europe and the Philippines. From the Philippines it had been spread over southeast Asia assisting in the economic conversion of society from subsistence balance to expansion-based markets. Human population imbalance (over-expansion and increasing density) had assisted the adoption of filthy lifestyles and degradation of spiritual norms (for the majority).

These factors had led to group ethnocentricities (intolerance) resulting in widespread physical abuse and war, which, with the other factors had made possible epidemics resulting in an increasing immaturity and traumatization of humanity. In reaction to these events, political and institutionalized religious systems had mentored materialism and ruthlessness, and, exported it to contaminate human cultures elsewhere. Wealth made possible illegal activities; those activities offered solace to those traumatized by abuse and poverty into despair and rage.

It should be noted here that poverty does not exist in a non-expansionist subsistence-based society; neither does wealth of any degree - unless the spiritual element is weakened by uncoped with trauma. There was a history to the global expansion of institutionalized inequity and it was based on human bioengineering, and, lack of awareness.

Japanese conquest was for one emphasis: acquisition of material wealth. Japan had achieved stability through isolation and autocratic rule. If the living standard was to improve for the majority, natural resources, now used up locally by the island population, had to be imported. Access to those sources had to be dependable. Dependability came only from control. Complete control over otherwise free persons came only from military occupation. Historical events and human trends no longer appeared to leave room for patience and negotiation.

Yet such distant occupation, to remain effective, required ruthless principles and practices in order to break the normal spirit of the human who would otherwise desire contentment, peace, toleration of others, love and appreciation of life. None of these elements greeted colonizing troops. Some would be encouraged by weakness or psychological rebellion to seek some pleasure, or hope of it, by necessarily risky and illegal means. Largely operating independently the military commanders confiscated, for themselves and the empire any representation of wealth.

Gold and gems were confiscated from private citizens, churches, temples, monasteries, banks, corporations, and fallen governments - and, from the gangster syndicates and black-money economies of each nation. After Korea and Manchuria, China, Indochina, Thailand, Burma, Malaya, Borneo, Singapore, the Philippines, and the Dutch East Indies were economically raped. A vast hoard of jewelry, gems, gold Buddhas, bullion, public and private treasure was collected. The total worth of this bounty was a minimum of US$ 3 billion in 1940, that is, over $US 130 billion in 1995.

The amount of gold bullion stolen from banks amounted to a minimum of 6,000 TONS. Another 2.5 billion in 1940 worth (108 billion in 1995 worth) was included in seized illicit assets, unreported assets, illegal earnings, criminal profits, black market proceeds, secret hoards of gems and precious metals, and, other forms of "black" money such as power and white slavery. Manila was the transshipment point. Only 1/3 would reach Japan; US $157 billion in 1995 worth would be ?

The Kempeitei also took over the Asian opium and heroin trade, the Imperial Army setting up gambling establishments and lotteries throughout the conquered countries. They encouraged wealthy collaborators to lose their fortunes. Because of the traditional contempt for paper money in the Orient, Japanese officers personally required payments in precious metals and gems. A small amount of the wealth was hidden in the source countries by rogue agents of the Kempeitei and the field commanders who seized it. Senior Imperial Navy officers conveyed most of it to Manila.

The navy, the air force, the army and the Kempeitei were full of factions, personality cults, and cells of secret societies. The most powerful of these were the Black Dragon Society, the Cherry Blossom Society, and the Yakuza. The drug cartel over the narcotics was set up in collaboration with the Shanghai Green Gang and other Chinese underworld syndicates connected to the administration of Generalissimo Chiang. Working together, the Japanese Army made $300 million a year in the Manchurian drug trade alone; over a decade that would amount to $3 billion in 1940 value.

1931
- During the year Charlie Lucky Luciano (Salvatore Lucania) took over the management of the American Mafia. The Unione Siciliana had formed from the Sicilians entering the USA. Some had eluded Mussolini's ruthless autocracy in the 1920s and had used their newfound determination and learned ruthlessness to found crime families in the USA. Some of these included Joe Profaci from Villabate, Carlo Gambino from Palermo, Joe Bonanno from Castellammare, Gaetano Lucchese (Tommy Brown) from Palermo.

These Mafia had made millions marketing bootleg liquor in addition to profits from gambling, political bribery, blackmail, loan sharking (high rates) - all the while sheltered within the 38 lodges of the 40,000 member Unione Siciliana - a social ethnic fraternity. Old family feuds and traditions of intolerance and pride erupted repeatedly into the "soldiers" of one family killing some from another. Of course, hatred and vengeance kept the killings going.

Killings were bad for business: they attracted the attention of the justice system as more and more of the public began to fear for their "life and liberty." Having grown up in America, Luciano decided to put an end to these aggravations so as to be able to build a strong capital-based enterprise.

Accordingly, Luciano murdered the two Sicilian leaders currently having each other's men killed off: Joe Masseria and Salvatore Maranzano. Now he was the Boss. One of the first things that he would do was to close the membership to the Cosa Nostra: no more immigrants would be granted membership. Luciano was not interested in the business of tradition: rituals, vendettas, Sicilian culture. His focus was on the business of capital growth. He expected the underworld business to develop and change as the culture did.

1931
- Tremendous flooding of the Huang He River, China, multiplies the death toll of the previous major flood in 1887 (900,000) to a new high of 3,700,000 persons. Humans have a pattern of resisting fundamental positive change; yet, doing as they have always done, frequently results in repetitive, and, sometimes, increasingly disastrous results.

1931
- In September, Britain goes off the gold standard following the failure of many European banks. By April 1933, the U.S.A. would leave the gold standard, with most other countries following by 1936. Abandonment of the gold standard actually delayed economic recovery by confirming the perception of instability of currencies producing fear which increased or maintained inflation.

The principle of a gold standard is that the amount of paper money and coinage which a government can produce must equal the value of the gold bullion which it has in its storage. In essence, the government promises to exchange each dollar or other national currency at a rate of exchange relative to the designated value of gold at that time.

A difficulty with a gold standard is that for international trade, an international and stable value must be adopted for gold. Politically, a nation may inflate the price of gold resulting in an inflationary trend in the economy as the national medium of currency suddenly has the capacity to purchase more: the money supply is arbitrarily increased. The opposite may also take place.

Without a growth rule whereby the value of gold increases each year to adjust for the mandated growth of a capitalistic-based economy, the gold held in reserve continually reduces in value relative to the value placed on other marketable items. As relative value decreases and production costs increase, the incentive to find, mine, and produce refined gold diminishes. Without a source of the metal to purchase and use to back the value of one's currency, the currency pool of a nation cannot grow even though monies gathered by taxation would enable and justify such an expansion.

An economy which MUST continually expand in order to be viable cannot do so if a gold supply becomes limited, commodity prices are not frozen (including the price of gold), or if other trading partners do not form a consensus on what the value of gold will be for all nations. Unstable or heavily indebted countries are encouraged by necessity to raise the value of the gold they have such that the inherent value of their currency can pay off more debt, or war reparations, or reduce taxes, or increase government market involvement (permitting a greater acquisition of armaments or expansion of bureaucracy).

Without a gold standard, each nation's currency floats in value relative to what other trading nations are comfortable in accepting, which will relate to the cost and quality of the costs which can be traded back. In simplified terms, trade returns to a form of awkward bartering in which no one wishes to hold the currency of another nation any longer than absolutely necessary for fear that its relative value will decrease. In particular, longer-term contracts become high risk and are avoided. International trade stability will only return if an international standard of value can be adopted.

1931
- During the year, USA Unemployment rose to 8 million people. Few social service programs exist. Families are separated as husbands and fathers leave home to travel widely, often on hearsay of the possibility of job openings in other regions.

1931
- Mariano Marcos, legal father of Ferdinand Marcos, was running for a third term in the Philippine Congress. He was stunned by a defeat and suspected that improper voting procedures had been manipulated into the results. He took the unemployment hard, after 6 years as a public official, and for a year was emotionally crippled, a burden to all. Finally, Senate President Quezon had Mariano appointed a clerk in the governor's office; Ferdinand, his son, would later declare that his father had held the post of governor of Davao, in remote Mindanao. In an attempt to displace Muslim Filipinos from the area, now under intense development, Mariano's job was to help the Christian Filipinos get settled.

On several occasions, at least one of which Ferdinand witnessed, Mariano dispatched an angry Muslim with his pistol during a walk . Ferdinand saw this as an act of courage on his father's part: he had controlled the situation; he knew he would win - the other man was unarmed and angry. Mariano often told his son: "Don't start a fight until you know you can win."

Ferdinand would later tell how his father had come into ownership of a huge hacienda with many thousands of acres, and had stocked it with 10,000 head of expensive brahmin cattle from India. There was never any record of any of this ownership; however, Ferdinand Marcos petitioned the USA government for 500,000 in compensation for theft of these cattle during World War II, in 1948. Lack of proof led to rejection of the claim. Yet Ferdinand came to believe it in his imagination.

1932
- Movies : The Phantom President; A Farewell to Arms; Horse Feathers

1932
- Franklin Delano Roosevelt becomes President of the new American Administration.

1932
- During the year, K. Fischer writes in his book Das Militar: The typical European standing army (of 50 years ago) consisted of " ... troops unfit for employment in commerce, industry, or agriculture, led by officers unfit to practice any legitimate profession or to conduct a business enterprise."

1932
- During the year, Orestes Romualdez and Remedios Trinidad's, marriage worsened.

Remedios agrees to return to her husband as a requirement of his brothers before they will financially assist him further with his high debt lifestyle. She agrees on condition that she live separately in the shanty garage. As soon as she returns, Orestes uses her money to buy things for his children by his first wife and pay the utilities. She, Imelda and Benjamin slept on planks placed across crates. While the children were to be asleep, Orestes would come out and force himself on her sexually. In 1929, their first child had been Imelda; Benjamin had followed within a year. Now 3 more children would follow into this most unhappy and abusive home: Alita on January 3, 1933; Alfredo on July 16, 1935; Armando, on March 6, 1936.

Orestes mismanaged finances further and arrived at a position of losing the property his mother had given him and the house he had paid instalments on. Orestes begged Remedios' savings to make a token payment on the house and sent her off some distance to Tacloban to remedy the problems with the property he rented to others. She went, with her 5 young children and a maid. Until the property mess was reordered, they lived in a hut described as only fit for birds. They returned to Manila in 1937.

Remedios again retreated to the shanty garage with her children. Again, she was abused repeatedly by Orestes and conceived her last child, Conchita. When she was almost full-term, her first love, an engineer who had been sent by his family to the USA, came to visit her. She was subdued and humiliated. Within hours she began to give birth and she fled across Manila to a cleaner rented room, with her children and maid following. Remedios checked into a hospital and gave birth in a charity ward, an embarrassment to the Romualdezes. Orestes was told to fix things quickly to limit the scandal. He took Remedios from the hospital; it was December, 1937. In April, 1938, she curled up in the dark on her table in the garage and wept. Found running a high fever, she was rushed to a clinic where she lapsed into a coma and died of pneumonia.

The Romualdez family packed Orestes and both sets of children out of sight. Seven months later, the Manila house was sold with no mention in the deed of Remedios and her children; her money had gone to pay some of the instalments even though she had no benefit from anything but the garage. After she became First Lady, Imelda would have the Manila house torn down and a once-magnificent Goldberg Mansion, nearby renovated by an architect. Thereafter, she referred to it as "my childhood home."

1932
- During the year, King Abdul Aziz al Saud ascended the throne of Saudi Arabia.

One of the first of his reforms was to assure those who came on pilgrimage to the Hadj that they would not be fleeced, beaten, or left to die of thirst.

Once when a barber from India, trudging from Jidda to Medina, was robbed and knocked unconscious, the King jailed every Bedouin chieftain between the two towns in the hope that they would produce the robber.

When a month passed with no results, the monarch ordered each sheik's son to take his father's place in jail so that the father might return to his tribe and hunt the culprit. This time the thief was found. As a reminder not to steal again, the King's executioner chopped off the offender's right hand, a future regular punishment for the crime.

Thereafter, pilgrims have travelled in safety, secure against the snatching of a purse. Money-changers and jewellers in the bazaars would even leave their stands unattended while they went to pray in the mosques.

1932
- On March 1, the Charles Lindberg baby was kidnapped and held for ransom. Lindberg had become a famous pilot and was increasingly rich and influential in business and politics. The baby would be found dead after the ransom was paid. Two years later, on the information supplied by an informant, the ransom money would be found in the garage of a German immigrant ("alien") named Bernard Haupmann. Proclaiming his innocence, Haupmann would be found guilty and executed. This would be the most media covered trial in America to date with particular emphasis through the newspapers and the radio.

The USA Treasury Department would have conducted most of the investigations resulting in the arrest; however, J. Edgar Hoover, director of the FBI, would aggressively promote his agency as meriting full credit.

1932
- A major earhquake in Gansu (Kansu), China, following closely on one in 1920, leaves 70,000 persons dead this time.

1932-1933
- In Ukraine the policies of Josif Stalin, U.S.S.R. lead to a man-made famine. The famine plus political measures against the educated resulted in the deaths of an estimated 6 million people.

1932
- In the autumn, Al Capone played host to a celebration of the orderliness and business direction in which Lucky Luciano, the new leader of the Cosa Nostra (Mafia) had effected. The event was celebrated at the Chicago Blackstone Hotel. Delegations were invited from all across the nation. As the American organization would continue to grow, its Sicilian ethnic image would recede into the background.

1932
- Franklin D. Roosevelt is elected President of the U.S.A. winning a vote of

22,809,638 to Herbert Hoover's 15,016,169.

In 1936, a second time with 27,752,869 votes to Alfred M. Langdon's 16,674,665. In 1940, a third time with 27,307,819 votes to Wendell L. Wilkie's 22,321,018. In 1944, his fourth with 25,606,585 votes to Thomas E. Dewey's 22,014,745.

1932
- This year marks the beginning of the Titanium Industry. Wilhelm Kroll, a native of Luxembourg, first manufactures the metal by combining titanium tetrachloride with calcium. The result is a few pieces of wire, sheet and rod. Previous use of titanium had been as a smoke source during WW1. When titanium tetrachloride comes in contact with moist air, it becomes the whitish compound of titanium dioxide by a process of hydrolysis. The effect, when introduced into the air from an aircraft, is to produce a whitish "smoke" - for skywriting, or for military operations cover.

Titanium tetrachloride is a light-yellow liquid boiling at 136 degrees Celsius. It may be prepared by the direct reaction of the elements, or, by dissolving the more common ore of ilmenite in sulphuric acid, precipitating out potassium titanium hexachloride by saturating the solution with hydrochloric acid or potassium chloride, and then decomposing it with heat to yield the titanium tetrachloride. Of the two more commonly found titanium compounds, ilmenite typically contains between 5 and 40% titanium dioxide.

Ilmenite is a black basic oxide, an iron titanium trioxide. Depending upon the process used in refining the ore, several compounds can be produced: anastase or rutile. Less commonly occurring natural forms are anastase and brookite. Both Anastase and rutile are white when pure. Rutile, contains over 90% titanium dioxide but it is often more difficult to find deposits of it. At this time, the availability of high concentration sources, the high reactivity of titanium, and the complex processes involved in its manufacture serve to limit its experimental development of applications and its attraction to commerce.

1933
- Movies : Little Women; The Invisible Man; Duck Soup; King Kong

1933
- During the year, the USA recognizes the USSR. Mr. William Christian Bullitt, recently the 11th USA Ambassador to France, a graduate of Yale University, a former assistant in the State Department and as a member of a Special Commission to the USSR in 1919, is appointed the first Ambassador. From 1933, the USA would almost continually be in a state of national emergency. Under such conditions the President would hold special powers of decisionmaking superior to the elected representatives.

1933
- On March 3, an 8.9 Magnitude Earthquake occurred along the Sanriku coast of Japan. The huge submarine quake resulted in a tsunamis which reached a height of 75 ft (23 m.) and destroyed 9,000 homes. At least 3,000 persons died.

1933
- In April, the USA goes off the Gold Standard when Congress authorizes the Executive to change the gold content of the dollar to as low as 50% of its former value (it was changed to 59.06%). The present stock of gold in the US Treasury amounts to about $10,000,000,000. Of that total, the Gold Reserve Act pledges about $8,000,000,000 to protect that amount of gold certificates which are of the nature of warehouse receipts. When the gold certificates are separated from the rest, there remains $2,000,000,000 (in gold bullion). Of that amount, $1,800,000,000 is designated as a "stabilization fund". It's purpose is to protect the dollar in any world currency wars that might be waged. The remaining $400,000,000 is included in the Treasury's General Fund. If money is issued against that gold, then the Treasury's cash balance is reduced by the same amount.

1933
- In the Soviet Second Five-Year Plan submarine construction received particular attention: The Program of Naval Construction, approved by the Council of Labor and Defense approved a force of 369 submarines - 69 large, 200 medium, and 100 small units. Eight submarine tenders or depot ships were also budgeted.

In construction technique upgrading, riveting was replaced by welding for more hulls. Other changes resulted in greater hull strength, reduced amount of steel used, and shortened production times.

1933
- During the year, Eastern equine encephalitis sweeps the eastern USA killing thousands of horses.

1933
- In August, Alfred Korzybski, an American semanticist, published his first edition of Science and Sanity in which he described the way in which the use of language can promote human strife or creativity, depending upon the principles on which it is founded. He outlined in detail two different value systems, the Aristotelian and the non-aristotelian language/thought systems. He sent letters and information to many heads of state in the hope of gaining support for his constructive approach. There was little response. Excerpts include:

"Any system involves an enormous number of assumptions, presuppositions, etc., which, in the main, are not obvious but operate unconsciously (by habit). As such, they are extremely dangerous, because should it happen that some of these unconscious presuppositions are false to facts, our whole life orientation would be vitiated by these unconscious delusionary factors, with the necessary result of harmful behaviour and maladjustment. ...

'Human nature' is not an elementalistic product of heredity alone, or of environment alone, but represents a very complex organism-as-a-whole end-result of the enviro-genetic manifold. It seems obvious, once stated, that in a human class of life, the linguistic, structural, and semantic issues represent powerful and ever present environmental factors, which constitute most important components of all our problems. 'Human nature' can be changed , once we know how. Experience and experiments show that this 'change of human nature' ... can be changed in most cases in a few months ....

Identity is defined as 'absolute sameness in all respects', and it is this 'all' which makes identity impossible ... known in all known forms of "mental" ills; and in the great majority of personal, national, and international maladjustments (nationalism - genocide).

...

I defined man functionally as a time-binder, a definition based on a non-el functional observation that the human class of life differs from animals in the fact that, in the rough, each generation of humans, at least potentially, can start where the former generation left off ....

As always in human affairs in contrast to those of animals, the issues are circular. Our rulers, who rule our symbols, and so rule a symbolic class of life, impose their own infantilism on our institutions, educational methods, and doctrines. This leads to nervous maladjustment of the incoming generations which, being born into, are forced to develop under the un-natural (for man) semantic conditions imposed on them. In turn, they produce leaders afflicted with the old animalistic (reactive habits of behaviour) limitations. The vicious circle is completed; it results in a general state of human un-sanity, reflected again in our institutions. And so it goes, on and on. ...

No doubt, a period of human development has ended. The only sensible way is to look forward to a full understanding of the next phase, get hold of this understanding, keep it under conscious and scientific control, and avoid this time , perhaps for the first time in human history, the unnecessary decay, bewilderment, apathy, individual and mass suffering in a human life-period, animalistically (by habit) believed, up to now, to be unavoidable in the passing of an era. ...

We still preserve in our school books as the most fundamental 'law of thought' - the 'law of identity' - often expressed in the form 'everything is identical with itself', which, as we have seen, is invariably false to facts (we are not the same person today that we were yesterday, or even an hour ago). We do not realize that, in a human world, we are dealing at most only with 'equality', 'equivalence', at a given place and date, or by definition, but never with 'identity', or 'absolute sameness', disregarding entirely space-time relations, involving 'all' the indefinitely many aspects which, through human ingenuity, we often manufacture at will.

One of the most pernicious bad habits which we have acquired 'emotionally' from the old language is the feeling of 'allness', of 'concreteness', in connection with the 'is' of identity .... (This habit encourages us to be possessive, vindictive, unable to forgive ourselves or others - abusive - victimizing, assumptive).

If, in 1933, 99% of the population of the globe appear as infantile or 'mentally' deficient, how can any one expect that the majority or the mass could ever have proper evaluation (skills) ... All history shows at present, and this evidence should not be taken lightly by scientifically enlightened society , that the majority appears 'always wrong', and that all that we call 'progress', 'civilization', 'science' .., has been achieved by a very small minority. ...

We should notice that not even all scientists are free from infantilism. Many of them are childlike in that they do not really care for science or civilization, or society, but are asocial and merely like to play with their toys. As an excuse (rationalization of tendencies and 'emotions'), they usually profess 'science for science' sake', not realizing that a complete adult must become a socialized individual and cannot keep aloof from general human interests, and that science represents a public , time-binding activity and concern, not the private pleasure or benefit of some one person. ...

All political leaders would have had to follow the suggestions of Korzybski at this time to prevent many of the human-generated catastrophes to occur in the remainder of the century. A biological change would have had to accompany the "learning" for the process to remain effective and constructive.

1933
- During the year, Jewish Immigration into Palestine was increased through the organization of the Jewish Agency (an unofficial Jewish government), the Histadrut (General Federation of Labour with its own enterprises, settlements and schools), and the National Fund (for the acquisition of land). By 1936, civil war would break out between the Haganah (a military self-defence organization) and the Arab partisans. From time to time, the British administration of the Mandate supported one side and then the other.

1933
- During the year, Regulation of American Capital Investment is increased by the passage of 2 Acts:

The Glass-Steagall Act becomes a federal law enacted by Congress to force the separation between commercial banking and investment banking. Commercial banks had to sell off or otherwise close the operations of their securities affiliates. Also generally referred to as the Banking Act of 1933 , it recognized the difficulty of trying to regulate and stabilize the high-risk and low-risk capital services while they were united. Highlights of the Act include the following:

1. Federal Reserve member banks were prohibited from buying equity securities, except U.S. Treasury, federal agency, state & municipal securities;

2. Federal Reserve member banks were prohibited from affiliating with firms principally engaged in the sale of corporate bonds & equity securities;

3. It became a crime for underwriters of corporate securities to accept deposits (which had been utilized as bribes, leveraged purchasing, etc.;

4. Directors of banks and securities firms could not sit on the boards of both (to lessen insider trading, market manipulation, monopolization, etc.);

The Securities Act of 1933 was also passed by the American Congress. It required the registration of securities intended for sale to the public in interstate commerce or through the mail. The statement filed with the Securities and Exchange Commission, had to outline relevant financial and other information, such as the offering price and the number of the shares offered and it remained a crime to make misleading statements for the purpose of obtaining money through fraud or other means.

These Acts were intended to stabilize the market, protect the public and restrict risk within the banking industry.

The Securities and Exchange Act of 1934 would establish the Securities and Exchange Commission as an independent agency to enforce federal securities laws - a mercenary organization. It extended the registration and disclosure requirements of the Securities Act of 1933 to all companies with securities listed on a national exchange, as well as other companies with assets over $1 million and more than 500 shareholders. Provisions regulating margin trading, authorizing the Federal Reserve Board of Governors to set limitations on credit extensions for purchase of securities were also established. It required registration of broker-dealers and exchanges in the Over-the-Counter market, thus providing for the lodging of complaints against these parties by dissatisfied investors. Finally, it gave the SEC authority to subpoena books and records, authorized criminal prosecutions by the Department of Justice, and allowed the SEC to issue orders, after notice and hearings, barring individuals from employment from registered firms.

1933
- During the early 30s, Frank and Ann Hummert, veterans of Chicago, USA advertising, began experimenting, on radio, with the Soap Opera genre. One serial Just Plain Bill, was about a Midwest barber who "married out of his station" who was a folksy, decent person who endured condescending relatives and spent more time trying to solve other people's problems than he did cutting hair. Bill wasn't always successful, either, and seldom did his episodes have the heart-warming happy endings of conventional pulp fiction.

Housewives worried about the Depression could empathize with poor old Bill, and his vast audience convinced the Hummerts that emotional voyeurism was a marketable commodity. They formed a production agency in New York that became a factory for daytime radio "drama", producing shows which by the end of the war filled about 1/8th of network air time.

They marketed distress.
Their central characters spent their lives either in a swamp of trouble or offering a helping hand to others bogged there. Seldom did anyone find real happiness. The Hummerts packaged these little woes in 15-minute lumps, broadcast 5 days a week. Little programming other than the serials appeared to be on midday radio. By 1945, the National Broadcasting Company (NBC) had 4-3/4 hours of soaps daily; CBS had 4-1/2 hours daily.

Soap Operas became the commercial mass media experiment conducted by ad-men and behaviourists to determine how to condition the mass to mass response.

They began with distinctive theme music which the frequent listener would learn to respond to as the trigger to direct one's listening and consciousness towards. A brief recap of the continuing story line then increased the hypnotic effect by further concentrating and directing the perceptions of the brain. Then the post-hypnotic suggestion was dropped in: a commercial on laundry soap, toothpaste, or bleach. The listener would sit mesmerized, waiting consciously for the drama to start while, uncensored, the words of the commercial were burned into the subconscious. Later, the listener would enter a store, and, without consideration, include the advertised product in their purchase.

Next in sequence was a recap of the previous day's story, to catch the attention of waiting listener's conscious abilities. These also served to re-integrate the listener with the continuing plot theme in case one or more broadcasts had been missed. This relaxed the listener to better prepare them for the next sequence of hypnotics. To fill the image set with a greater sense of reality, the listener was introduced to new characters with almost a small character assessment and biography, rather than just by name and title.

Like much of real life, this imaginary existence was given complexity: subplots, descriptions of what was happening simultaneously in different locations or to different people. Concentration on detail delayed the arrival of bad news and crisis providing a model for coping to the listener: denial, procrastination, expect the worst. Soaps never had to reach a sense of reality for the listener was usually in trance; in a trance, images are more powerful than words.

Audience Ratings were used to judge the "successfulness" of certain images in the plot lines. If a method of deception, a style of villain, a topic of concern were determined to be attracting more listeners - it became a "technique" and many others copied it. The only motivation was the "SELL". No one cared that the price of the advertised product was exaggerated compared to the production cost, or that many companies made essentially the same product placed in boxes of different colour and given a different name. Later, the same company would market the same product under many names, each with its own design targeted to a specific type of market group.

Later in the afternoon, when the children came home from school, the Cereal-serials would be broadcast. This allowed children to become part of the new conditioned society given a post-hypnotic suggestion to buy, buy, buy. The response formed one of two major bases of the American capitalist economy. Children love good stories and story telling between parent and child or relative and child has long been known to augment bonding and trust between the humans involved.

Now the mother, hypnotized into a pseudo anti-social state of voyeurism could "allow" her children the same benefits of radio as she had earlier in the day. It was easily rationalized by her having to spend the time to prepare the supper, an activity which may have suffered from the time she devoted earlier to her soaps.

Often the afternoon "serials" would encourage children to motivate their parents to buy cereals, toys, or drink mixes. They would be triggered into the reverent mode of focused listening by their serial's opening theme, followed quickly by some short statement of the focus of the story. Ads would be interspersed between descriptions which evoked fear, mystery, imagination, adventure, and usually carried a subtle morality play.

Radio serials and soaps created a tension which could only be satisfied by action based on the modeling or acting out - immature responses of anger, manipulation, shyness, intellectualization or humour. Modeling only took two forms. First, the wife could "play" her life with her husband and friends with the same morality as she heard daily on the radio. What humans hear or see on a daily basis and what comes to them without censure or placement into relevance is accepted as "normal".

It would become "natural", a little bit at a time, for the woman to use the skills of envy, greed, pride, sloth, criticism, and manipulation to extend the real world around her with the complications of actions designed to fail - to provide the excitement in life of being challenged - the surprise, the uncertainty, the intrigue, the mystery, the hope, the despair, the frustrations of discovery, the successes of concealment, the joys of gossip - anything but contentment.

A spiritual basis was required before an individual could acknowledge the superiority of contentment and harmony. They would always be sought; the conditioned addiction to "excitement" would increasingly take authority. As communication patterns became more complex, by the inclusion of negative coping skills, addiction to cigarettes and alcohol, emotional, physical and sexual abuse rates would rise, divorces would rise. A society conditioned to hate, to kill, to destroy - cannot teach spiritual values. It doesn't translate into a spiritual act to shoot someone and then hand them a Bible.

When the father came home from his day at the factory production line or the white collar harvest of information and processing he wanted relaxation from the boredom or intellectual grind of the day. He wanted to share with his family, yet his wife, an addict, could not share her addiction, yet - the soaps. An addict can not "explain" their apparent infantile fascination, dependency, and reward to another person who is not addicted.

If it needs explanation then you are just not in their world, their (fantasy) reality. So now you have a mother and children who can hardly keep from telling their father about their fantasy experiences of the day, who know that their father, who has been working with the non-fantasy world for his day, will likely neither be interested in their experience, or, respectful or tolerant of it.

To the addict, the rest of the day pales.
The father is physically or mentally tired from his activities, which are the excitement or despair of his day. If it was boring or frustrating, he does not want to repeat it. If it was successful and achieving, his wife and children cannot identify with his experience. We have a family with apparently nothing to share.

Evening radio programming came to the rescue.
The big band sound soothed while humour relaxed. Singers and musicians brought an evening fantasy to a troubled world. They spoke of romance, more romance, and disappointments. They covered up the news. They distracted the listener from the reality of their real lives. They encouraged the listener to concentrate on their own lives and forget about the rest of the world.

Humour takes the social fumbles and improprieties of others and holds them up to the acceptance of public ridicule. It can take our own insecurities, prejudices, injustices, and success and allow us to be less serious about them, relax our commitment or obsession to them. Humour is a great leveller of anxieties; laughing physically relaxes the human body. A common saying is that "Humour breaks the ice". Humour draws people together with a sort of crowd response. In the evenings, humour programming received high ratings: it brought the family together.

Jack Benny became the favorite.
His use of the ridiculous (a screeching violin solo), anticipation and anxiety (the affronted pause), exaggeration (the length of time and number of locks which had to be opened to reach Jack's small savings) and his stingy use of money - served to provide self-identification with the audience. The audience unconsciously wanted social acceptance, wanted certainty, wanted the capacity to be generous. Most had been traumatized by their youthful experience of the Depression, and later, World War II. They wanted secretly to act like Jack portrayed himself, but they knew that such behaviour was wrong. So they could accept and enjoy, and, for the sake of their own acceptance, laugh at it. They could joyfully embrace the behaviours for the moment in the safety of the knowledge that it was all a play in fantasy.

If a human is not motivated to start an addictive behaviour, they will not. Anxiety, denial and fear traumas are the basis of human addictive behaviours. Clear the trauma based energy blocks and the addiction leaves. But North Americans would not know how to effectively perform that feat until the late 1980s; it would then face many obstacles. What soaps, serial, music and humour did not teach were the coping skills to be aware, involved and responsible for the way in which the political decisions of THEIR representatives using THEIR money would influence the rest of the world, and, ultimately, their own lives.

Too many people and too much government expenditure relative to the resources at hand produced an overworked population too tired to rest, reflect, assert. It was not necessarily that the music or humour were negative in and of themselves. Rather it was the way in which they were used. They were used to dull, de-activate, refocus on oneself after focusing on others for the whole day, either by direct activity or by fantasy involvement. Spiritual strength and balance was NOT a theme; physical and emotion rest and rejuvenation from overstrain was. The North American was learning how to tune in (to mass media programming) and tune out (the world).

1933
- During the year, Professor Li Chung Yun dies at the age of 256 years. His longevity is confirmed by the investigations of Professor Wu Chung Chich, head of the Chang-Tu University in China. He had outlived 23 wives and was living with the 24th at the time of his death. He had been born in 1677.

At an age over 200 years, he gave a course of 28 3-hour long lectures on longevity at a Chinese university. Those who saw him declared that he did not appear older than a man of 52; that he stood straight and strong, and had his own natural hair and teeth.

Early in life - either about 1690 or 1750, he developed a penchant for collecting herbs. Li advised that it was the part of wisdom to "keep a quiet heart, sit like a tortoise, walk sprightly like a pigeon, and sleep like a dog." This would be impossible for many unless they were fortunate to be able to both cleanse their system periodically of toxins, and, cleanse their system of energy blocks which tend to promote an accumulation of destructive habits.

Li's diet was that of a strict vegetarian and he regularly used 2 herbs: Foo-tie-Teng and Ginseng. His calm and serene (reverent) attitude toward life protected his endocrine glands and other organs from overexertion and chronic exhaustion - the major influences leading to the "aging" of glands and the weakening of organs.

Li Chung Yun had run away from home at the age of 11, in 1688, with 3 travellers. The 3 merchants were in the herbal trade and together, he and they travelled throughout China, Tibet, and Southeast Asia. Many dangerous situations were encountered. All were met constructively with the mentoring of his three companions.

As Li Chung Yun had grown older, he became an experienced herbalist, and became well known for his excellence of health and amazing vigour. Long daily walks, an abundance of fresh air and a meagre diet maintained a strong and lean body. Even so, one day, when he was about 50 years old, he met an old Tibetan herbalist who could outwalk him. This impressed him greatly because he believed that brisk walking was both a way to health and longevity and a sign of inner health.

When Li inquired after the ways of the old Tibetan, the reply given him was that the old man took daily doses of Ginseng and Foo-tie-Teng. The old man told Li that if he also followed such a regime, his health would improve. Li did so until his death. The old Master also taught Li the Tibetan ancient secrets of herbology and the art of longevity known as "Nei Gung" (The Inner Alchemy). Li became the leading authority in China of this art.

Both at the age of 150 years and 200 years, the Chinese government of the day had formally congratulated him on his achievement of longevity. Even at the age of 200, his sight was keen and his legs strong. He continued to take his daily vigorous walks. Li's style of herbalism was simpler than many for it avoided complex formulations and exotic and rare (to the Chinese) substances.

His ancient formulas were designed only for one purpose: to generate radiant health and to aid one in the search and achievement of "immortality." These formulations were based on the highest levels of understanding of Chinese Taoist philosophy, or, the philosophy supported his findings. Beyond the mere use of herbs was to be found disciplines of mental and emotional control.

The history and achievements of Li Chung Yun were little known to Europeans and North Americans until the 1990s! Pharmaceutical companies and medical institutions have little regard for forms of medicine and disease prevention which provide self-management of one's health. Such a direction diminishes the need for such industries and the profits and employment they provide.

Nor do most religious institutions promote the possibility of such benefits to their congregations - about whose physical, emotional, mental and spiritual health they profess to have a concern and be capable of a mentoring relationship. All institutionalized human religions seek to enslave the adherent with beliefs in talismans, images, symbols, and stories of magical relics - a basis for hypnotic patterning of an authority structure. Consider how much anguish could have been avoided by how many people, IF, the findings and teachings of Li Chung Yun and similar teachers had been promoted by the "leaders" of various human "civilizations."

1933
- On July 14, the Euthanasia Program was introduced by the German Government "to prevent coming generations from suffering from hereditary diseases" by way of the sterilization of carriers of certain diseases. By October, 1939, it "made merciful death possible for those suffering from incurable disease." Increasingly, this measure was used arbitrarily. By August, 1941, 70,000 people would be selected for euthanasia - some by criteria of "capacity to work" and others by "race". Jews and others, kept in concentration camps, would purposely be starved until they fit the criteria.

1933
- During the year, Thomas Townsend Brown, joined the US Navy Reserve. Since his graduation from Denison University in 1926, he had worked for 4 years at the Swazey Observatory, followed by two or more years with Naval Research, ending with the position of physicist on the Johnson-Smithsonian Deep Sea Expedition in earlier 1933. Brown wanted to do research and that took money. With the economic depression well underway, private companies were suspending research and the government was having to cut research budgets to provide social support in the form of attempts to guide an economic recovery. Military budgets were seldom trimmed and they always had research departments.

From 1930 to 1932, Brown had taken a job with the Naval Research Laboratory (NRL) in Washington, D.C. as a specialist in radiation, field physics and spectroscopy. In 1932, he had been a member of the US Navy Department International Gravity Expedition to the West Indies. He knew what to expect in the Navy; they knew his work; he had dependable employment. It might not involve much research for awhile because of the government cutbacks, yet, any upturn in Naval research would be a plus for him, especially if he were an officer.

1933
- During the year, H.G. Wells writes The Shape of Things to Come. In it, he would describe how:

a) there would be an apocalyptic world war;
b) all cities and social-political infrastructures would be destroyed;
c) small groups of people would survive and form tribe-like societies;
d) humanity would be led by a visionary elite after the war;
e) the elite would pacify the people and lead them to new marvels;
f) a world state would be formed;
g) peace would evolve by the mid-21st century.

Wells extended Einstein's theory of relativity to introduce the concept of a "time machine." In his book, The Time Machine , Wells described travelling 800,000 years into the future and finding a human elite which husbanded a subterranean human workforce and used them for food. The utopia had become a nightmare. A further 30 million years onward, he envisioned humanity breathing its last breath under a red dying Sun.

Wells was NOT a prophet; rather, he was an intellectual scientific predictor. He took the time and used his energies to be among the best informed individuals of his time, as Jules Verne had been in his. He did not view disaster as inevitable but rather he reasoned that humanity could use its collective reason to change and improve its behaviours and responses. His novels were intended to change historical patterns by motivating individuals to become concerned, interested, aware, and, active.

His predictions were a projection of patterns which he had defined by study and correlations. To the extent that they have proven to be correct, humanity has proven its obsessive and compulsive behaviours. After the end of WWII, when asked what he would like his epitaph to read, Wells stated "damn you all, I told you so!" Wells' life had been an example of how one can rationalize and project presumed constructive options and assert cautionary warnings - yet fail to understand human capabilities as a factor of political performance, the success of which depends not on rational decisionmaking but rather on spiritual guidance. The latter was totally missing from his writings either as a guiding influence or as a decisionmaking option. In this regard, he mirrored the shortsightedness of the cultures he participated in.

1933
- By October, Morris Ketchum Jessup had completed and published his doctoral dissertation in the field of astrophysics. While a doctoral student at the University of Michigan in Ann Arbor during the late 1920s, he had travelled to South Africa with a research team assigned to the University of Michigan's Lamont-Hussey Observatory in Bloemfontein, Orange Free State.

While working there with what was then the largest refracting telescope in the Southern Hemisphere, Jessup perfected a research program which resulted in the discovery of a number of physical double stars now catalogued by the Royal Astronomical Society of London, England. Now, in the midst of the American economic depression, like many other academicians, Jessup would find it necessary to broaden his scope of activities and interests.

Jessup would be assigned by the U.S. Department of Agriculture as part of a team of scientists to go to Brazil to "study the sources of crude rubber in the headwaters of the Amazon." The North American automobile industry and the world armaments industries were acquiring insatiable appetites for rubber.

Following his return from Brazil, later a focal point of UFO sightings, Jessup took a job as a photographer with the Carnegie Institute in Washington, D.C. An archaeological expedition was organized to study Mayan ruins in Central America. From there, his work took him to the Inca and pre-Inca ruins in Peru. He would observe the massive size of some of the stone ruins and the intricacy, exactness, and finesse of the construction techniques employed and consider the virtual impossibility that such work could have been accomplished by hand without the aid of draft animals.

He speculated that one possible explanation for these huge stone constructions was that, rather than having been constructed by the Inca, they were built in antediluvian times with the aid of levitating devices operated from sky ships of some sort. This, was a heretical consideration to be voiced by a scientist during this era. To protect his academic career and reputation, Jessup found it necessary to remain quiet on the subject until he was prepared to continue independent of funding institutions and employers.

1933
- During the year, an Earthquake in southern California destroyed downtown Long Beach, an urban area located 21 miles south of downtown Los Angeles. 115 people were killed. There were no building codes at the time to standardize and regulate building strength and safety minimums. The San Andreas Fault , a Strike-Slip Fault , is located 60 miles away and is at least 800 miles in length. Seismologists of the time downplayed the possibility of future earthquakes in the region.

1934
- Movies : Judge Priest; She Loves Me Not; The Cat's Paw; Treasure Island; The Count of Monte Cristo

1934
- Soviet Biologist G.F. Gause is the first to state that 2 similar species cannot long occupy similar ecological niches.

1934
- During the year, the Indian Reorganization Act (IRA) was passed by the U.S.A. Congress. During the previous 150 years, native Americans had been subject to genocide, chronically abused by failure to uphold treaties made with them by European-American settlers, and repeatedly relocated against their rights to less desirable locations.

The Act stopped the further breakdown of tribal land into individual allotments and recommended that the dictatorial control of Indian life by superintendents appointed by the Bureau of Indian Affairs (BIA) be limited. The tribes were to obtain the right of self-government through the development of tribal councils. In 1944, the National Congress of American Indians (NCAI) would be formed.

1934
- By this year, Edward Bach develops 38 flower essence remedies for use in the treatment of human disease states. At the age of 43, in 1930, Dr. Bach, a highly successful bacteriologist and homeopathic physician, gave up his practice to search for a simpler, more natural method of treatment than others in use.

"The action of these remedies is to raise our vibrations and open up our channels for the reception of the Spiritual Self; to flood our natures with the particular virtue we need, and wash out from us the fault that is causing the harm. They are able ... to raise our very natures, and bring us nearer to our souls and by that very act to bring us peace and relieve our sufferings. They cure, not by attacking the disease, but by flooding our bodies with the beautiful vibrations of our Higher Nature, in the presence of which, disease melts away as snow in the sunshine.

There is no true healing unless there is a change in outlook, peace of mind, and inner happiness."

He described the "virtues of our Higher Self" as gentleness, firmness, courage, constancy, wisdom, joyfulness, purposefulness. He noted two basic errors of disease. The first occurred when the personality was not acting in accord with its Soul, but persists in the illusion of being separate from it. The second error happened when the personality acted against the intentions of the Higher Self and Soul.

The source of the errors or energy blocks was trauma, experienced by our own life system or a hereditary antecedent: parent, grandparent, etc. Traumatic experiences occur whenever our life system encounters an event or substance or relationship which is or is perceived to be life threatening - physically, emotionally, or spiritually. If we, or those around us, have the life skills to be able to cope with the event constructively, trauma may be avoided.

Trauma generates the formation of a neurological pattern of reaction in the form of physiological, emotional or interactional defense patterns. The more governed you are by these "genetic" patterns, the less control you have over the direction of your life. Most incidents of physical, sexual or spiritual abuse together with all chronic illnesses and most relationship problems are the result of energy "blocks" imposing errors of response on the personality.

I have personally seen the following conditions exchanged for their positive balanced alternatives: addiction, abuse, depression, suicidal inclination, hate, insecurity, environmental hypersensitivities, repetitive skeletal problems, cancer, digestive problems, procrastination, self-pity, failure on a repetitive basis of personal relationships, business endeavours or career goals. The effective use of Bach flower remedies, in the 1990's would remain minimal despite billions of dollars spent ineffectually on high tech and pharmaceutical options. Why?

Intellectual use of the remedies, in which conscious perceptions of the behaviours and actions of other people are interpreted by the consultant are usually incorrect. Only a minute number of the population would ever develop either of the skills of deep meditation, dowsing, or muscle testing - which are the most effective tools to detecting the needs of the individual requiring a remedy. Manipulation of the environment by force would become humanity's major form of interaction in the 1900's. Scientists, pharmaceutical and medical supply companies, most doctors, marketing and sales organizations and media revenue builders would all promote the use of drug remedies for profit.

There is little profit in methods that truly cure with inexpensive remedies; nor is there a need for huge expenditures on large hospital and government institutions. Few argue politically against expanding a medical industry when disease and unrest is expanding. An expanding, technologically based, material oriented society also demands an ever increasing amount of sophisticated high income prestigious jobs to keep its populace tranquil. The art of healing was lost to the proud science of delegated and allocated power diseases against the human spirit. Humanity made its choice, or left the choice to its leaders.

1934
- Beginning in the Spring, Andre Bovis, experimented with pyramids shapes built to the dimensions of the Great Pyramid of Cheops. He found that such forms would mysteriously dehydrate and mummify dead animals without decomposing them, especially if they were positioned at the relative height of the King's Chamber, that is, 1/3rd of the way from the base to the summit. Clearly, there were energies at work which humanity had no understanding of.

1934
- During the year, Joseph Goebels, media minister for the NAZI party, undertook to have all references made to the prophesies attributed to a Bavarian cowherder, named Stornberger, outlined almost 2 centuries earlier - be destroyed. Goebels was both angered and disgusted by their inference that Hitler would lead Germany into the doom of a second world war which Germany and its allies would lose.

1934
- During the year, the USA abandoned the Gold Standard domestically with the passage of the Gold Reserve Act . This made the use of gold coins and gold bullion as legal tender in the domestic market illegal in the USA. By doing this, privately held gold bullion and gold currencies were effectively eliminated from common transactions and concentrated in the government coffers.

This move effectively eliminates a domestic market for gold trading and allows for the monopolization of the gold market by the federal government within the USA. This protects the value of the gold bullion reserve held by the Federal Reserve System from both inflation and deflation while also protecting the government from the influence of speculators in an open gold trading market.

It also limits gold exploration, mining and production. In addition, it strengthens the American banking system and stabilizes the American market system by making both dependent upon one form of exchange: government issued currencies and banknotes. Stability and order, necessary for capital growth, is made possible by monopolization and standardization.

1934
- Leo Szilard conceived and patented the idea that a chain reaction using neutrons could liberate nuclear energy in economic amounts. He got the idea after reading a book by H.G. Wells, written in 1913. In order to keep it secret, Szilard assigned the patent to the British Admiralty. By analogy, chain reactions which occur in chemical explosions such as with TNT and in mixtures of oxygen and hydrogen act on a similar principle. What was needed was an element that emitted two neutrons after absorbing one.

1934
- During the year, the Communications Act was passed by the USA Congress. Section 606 provided the president with the authority to take control of any communications facilities that he or she believed "essential to the national defense." The intent was to place within the President's command the capability of contacting and reassuring, unifying and directing the populace during times of environmental disaster, economic collapse, or some as yet unforeseen challenge to national integrity.

In the decades to follow, the declaration of emergency would carry vague meaning as different presidents invoked it for different reasons to the extent that what was a nuisance for one administration might qualify as an explosive crisis for another. The qualification of such a judgement remained in the mind of the president in power.

1934
- On December 1, Sergei Kirov, a USSR Central Committee Secretary and party leader in Leningrad, was assassinated under the direction of Stalin's secret police. He had been leading an effort by the higher officials to have Stalin replaced as Secretary-General by himself, Kirov. In his typical chess move deception, Stalin blamed the killing on a conspiracy of former oppositionists, and the hunt for the plotters began, as did the fabrication of evidence and the interrogations by torture.

BACK to PEAR
INDEX

Memory Stimulators.
1935 - HIGHLIGHTS:

Movies:

David Copperfield; Hooray for Love; The Thirty-Nine Steps; Follies Bergere; Les Miserables; Hopalong Cassidy Enters; The Murder Man

1935 -
Bernard Baruch, adviser to U.S. President Franklin D. Roosevelt, sent a memorandum to the U.S. State Department in February in which he outlined the problem of maintaining in peacetime the capacity to produce armaments in an emergency:

"The only expedient yet used is for the governments of industrialized countries at least not to discourage (and I fear almost to universally to encourage) the manufacture of lethal weapons for exportation to belligerent countries actively preparing for war, but which have an insufficient munitions industry or none at all. ... our Government has not operated on a different policy. To put it bluntly, this is a method of providing a laboratory to test killing implements and a nucleus for a wartime munitions industry by maintaining an export market for instruments of death."

1935 - In February,
The "Workbook" was introduced in Germany to provide the state and the employer with up-to-date data on every employee in the nation and to stabilize worker residency. If a worker desired to leave one employer for another, the original employer could retain the employees workbook and make it illegal for the worker to go elsewhere.

Hitler was focused on building a capitalist economy without which it would be difficult to build strong industries and an empire. An empire required colonies and colonies required capital in order to industrialize and modernize so as to benefit the "father" country. An empire always required armaments as well. The original inhabitants of new colonies seldom welcomed political and other forms of domination.

Profits had to be produced so that capital could be used to build the economy and pay the taxes required for armamentation. Low technology inefficient companies pay high wages would support commodity expansion, yet voters would only agree to a low level of taxation unless a war was in progress. that was too late a time to begin arming. Wages in Germany had always been low. Under Nazi leadership they became slightly lower than before.

In the offices of the profit (capital) generating businesses and industries, low turnover, low wages, and increasing government spending raised income from capital and business by 146% between 1932 and 1938. In the same period, wage skills for unskilled labour fell by over 20% to spur interest in skills training, movement to military careers, and lead to greater numbers of destitute persons with low self-esteem and a high inclination for intolerance and anger.

Income from capital and business rose as a proportion of the GNP by 30%, from 17.4% to 26.6%.
At the same time, heavy government spending - financed both by taxes and the use of maximum credit - increased employment such that income from employment and wages grew by 66%, with no adjustment for inflation.

1935 - During the year,
Dr. Wendell Stanley isolates crystalline viruses after 3 years of effort.
Beginning in 1932, Stanley had been trying to determine the cause of tobacco mosaic disease. After harvesting a ton of plants, processing them through a huge grinder, and straining the pulp repeatedly, followed by evaporation and precipitation of the juice, Stanley finally was left with a small flask of clear juice. Application of any of this juice to the leaves of a healthy plant quickly resulted in symptoms of infection and death.

Certain that the virus was a protein, Stanley used procedures designed to crystallize a protein. The result was one teaspoon of white crystals. Under a microscope, the crystals looked like long, thin needles, and each crystal was composed of millions of individual viruses. It would take many more years before humans knew how the viruses behaved.

From 1892, scientists had been trying to find the cause of the disease.
Dimitry Ivanovski, a Russian botanist, first tried to find what was destroying the valuable tobacco crops in Russia. Bacteria were the smallest organisms known at the time. He was able to determine that the cause of the disease was able to pass through a filter which removed bacteria from the tobacco juice. He did not know what else it could be so he rationalized, incorrectly, that the substance must be a poison made by the filtered bacteria.

In 1895, Martinus Willem Beijerinck, a Dutch botanist performing similar studies, reasoned that the cause could not be a poison because the disease would spread from an infected potted plant to a healthy one. Therefore, he reasoned that it must be something which could grow and multiply.
He named it a filterable virus.

1935 - During the mid-30s,
Peter Kapitza, a distinguished Soviet scientist, was suddenly refused permission to leave the USSR.
As a physicist, he had worked earlier under the guidance of Ernest Rutherford at the Cavendish, England laboratory in the study of nuclear physics.

During the later 1930s, he built a Moscow laboratory in which he did research involving extremely high magnetic fields and extremely low temperatures: two factors sometimes involved in interstellar space travel (UFOs). For years his laboratory had the best facilities in the world for producing liquid hydrogen and liquid helium. When he was initially asked to work on the Soviet nuclear weapons project, he refused. As a consequence he was arrested.

1935 - During the year,
A.W. Stevens and O.A. Anderson flew a balloon to a height of 20 km breaking former records of about 10 km.
The volume of their bag was 100,000 cubic metres far surpassing earlier models.
A difficulty with fabric balloons was that flight past sunset required the dropping of enormous quantities of ballast to overcome the loss of lift as the gas within the balloon cooled and contracted.

A ballast drop of as much as 20% of the gross load was required to overcome the 40 to 50 degree C temperature drop. With the advent of the clear plastic balloon made of polyethylene, the difference between day and night gas temperatures became less severe; ballast drops of 5% would be common in the mid-60s.

1935 - During the year,
Keynesian economic theory becomes popular in American universities with the publication of "The General Theory of Employment, Interest and Money" by British economist John Maynard Keynes. The theory maintains that governments can sustain economic growth and stability in their economies and overcome recessionary cycles by the use of their budgets. Government leadership is defined as the manipulation of the economy by the use of taxation and spending policies. Deficit spending is viewed as a stimulant to the private sector during periods of economic under-performance.

Civil service bureaucrats and Western politicians, educated from now until the late 1970s, will largely support the use of the theory. Their decisions will support the growth of government deficits in most Western nations, states, and provinces. The policy justifies a belief by the commoner in the perpetual growth of a capitalist economy, erroneously. The policy utilizes the social norms of exploitation, overproduction, material wealth, and elitism to increase the pride, arrogance and fear of Western politicians.

1935 - On September 20,
Julio Nalundasan, 3 nights after winning a seat against Mariano Marcos, in which he left the latter in humiliating defeat for a second time, was shot in the back with a 22-calibre bullet and died a few minutes later. Mariano had made a public display of leaving the town that afternoon. His son, Ferdinand, whose grades had been failing, had boasted of being the best shot on the college 22-calibre pistol team. He was charged with the murder 3 years later, just before Christmas, 1938, while commissioned in the reserves of the Philippine Constabulary.

While being held in jail he petitioned for release on bail so that he could sit his exams. Assisted by the influence of his real father Judge Chiu and the wealth of that clan, he was granted bail - most unusual for a charge of murder. In fact all of the accused were granted bail. Five, including Ferdinand were implicated in the conspiracy. Ferdinand found himself a celebrity.

Calixto Aguinaldo was the main witness.
Calixto knew one of the suspects well and had met all of them within hours of the shooting. On December 1, 1939, the Laoag Court of the First Instance found Ferdinand Marcos guilty beyond any reasonable doubt and sentenced him, because of his youth, to 10 years minimum and 17 years 4 months maximum in prison. Ferdinand asked to be set free on bail pending an appeal. The request was denied. Judge Cruz called Ferdinand to his private chamber, a few days later, and told Ferdinand that President Quezon was ready to pardon him? Quezon's term in office ended in 1941 and the Chua clan's financial support could make all the difference.

Ferdinand turned down the offer and spent the next 6 months writing his appeal, passed his bar exam and waited another 6 months for a judgement on whether the appeal would be heard. He was granted an appeal before Associate Justice Jose B. Laurel, who himself had been convicted of murder at the age of 18 and had defended himself successfully in an appeal before the Supreme Court.

Laurel was a man of obsessive political passion to wrestle the Philippines from American domination and he needed substantial funding to assist him. Laurel turned to Japanese industries that were investing heavily in the islands. He also was encouraging to the Chinese businessmen of which the Chua family, the true heritage of Ferdinand, was an open door to Chinese bankers.

The end result was that Laurel went individually to each member of the Supreme Court and pleaded for Ferdinand Marcos' acquittal. Ferdinand was acquitted by Judge Laurel even before all of the arguments had been heard. Many people continued to be convinced of Marcos' guilt in the murder.

1935 -
John Dunning, Ernest Lawrence, Herb Anderson, Enrico Fermi, at Princeton, and Otto Frisch, separately announced the discovery of fission with the possibility that neutrons might be emitted when the uranium nucleus splits.

1935 - On October 2,
The Italians invaded Ethiopia.
In a secret WWI agreement, Italy had been promised economic control of Abyssinia.
Haile Selassie, the Emperor of Abyssinia, the Lion of Judah - a quiet, modest man and religious head of his people, and his people, were not in favour of this exploitation.

Selassie knew from the beginning that any hope his militarily weak country would have of survival would come from support of the international community. Despite the declaration by the League of Nations that Italy was the aggressor, The USA continued to deliver oil to them (Standard Oil) and Germany continued to deliver coal. The Emperor was forced to flee on May 2, 1936, and the Italians captured the capital Addis Ababa on May 5.

Essentially a guerilla war on the part of the Abyssinians, aided by the British, military engagements were usually small and infrequent. Red Cross stations were inevitably hit by the Italian forces in some of their aerial bombing runs and artillery attacks. Atrocities occurred on both sides. The Ethiopians were known to use dum-dum bullets and decapitate prisoners, on occasion; the Italians used mustard gas on several occasions. War reporting to the outside world was largely exaggerated, imaginary, biased, censored, and manipulated. An American journalist left because the combatants wouldn't get a good war going and without such bloodshed, investments intended to reap returns on the profits from the expected war coverage were being lost.

Fleas, flies, malaria, dysentery, heat and altitude contributed to the discomforts such that most reporters on the scene BEFORE the invasion, left shortly afterwards. Stories were invented and real observations were often dismissed by censors or editors. The Battle of Enderta, on February 15, 1936, was a clear Italian victory and the beginning of the Abyssinian collapse. It was reported on by Herbert Matthews, who was on the scene, and George Steer, who was not. Steer portrayed the Battle as a few small engagements of no consequence, from heresay. The public and foreign politicians believed Steer's story.

1935 -
The Export-Import Bank (Eximbank) an independent federal agency, is set up by the USA Congress.
Its purpose is to finance exports of U.S. products by making intermediate and long-term nonrecourse loans when financing is unavailable from private lenders. The Eximbank borrows from the Treasury Department to make direct credits and discount loans to foreign borrowers, and also provides credit guarantees and insurance against political risk. The bank competes with similar financing agencies in other industrialized nations.

This is one of the early steps taken by the USA to expand capitalistic marketing beyond its borders.
Essentially, the government is providing foreign importers with risk-free, and largely repayment-free, capitalization to enhance American market demand. Politically, this capacity will be utilized to compromise foreign governments into following the direction which the USA considers best; it will, in some cases, be used as a bribe - if you do this, we will provide you with (capitalization) of your economy. This "forcing" of the market system is an indication that, unlike the myth of capitalism, free markets do not necessarily have the capacity for unlimited growth.

Rather than learn from the indications and attempt to rethink and replan along the lines of a balanced economy with minimal growth characteristics, the human intellect, both individually and culturally, will remain obsessed with the expected pattern of market expansion. Also characteristically human, considerable rationalization will be used to justify political and social decisions made to support this illusion.

1935 - In October,
The BLONDS (extraterrestrial Visitors) arrive on Earth for an exploratory space mission.
They find the planet still capable of supporting their species. They are the only survivors of a planet which was destroyed when approached by another larger planet, the gravitational pull of which resulted in massive geological disturbances which produced massive climatic changes, earthquakes, volcanic eruptions, etc.

Initially, they consider working with the Germans, whom they resemble closest of the human races, and they assess that position during 1936-1942. A small group of Germans are put to work to try and engineer the construction of a "flying saucer" circular aircraft to resemble the craft of the BLONDS but have no understanding of its propulsion design.

Beginning in 1941, the BLONDS considered negotiating joint ventures with the U.S.S.R. and the U.S.A. The BLONDS declined association with the U.S.S.R. until after the death of Josif Stalin in 1953. Stalin's awareness of their existence, his early work in the Tiflis Observatory (1900), and his paranoia, prompt him to place an urgency on the development of space technology from 1946. They would begin working with and infiltrating joint spacebeing-human underground bases in the United States in 1948.

1935 - During the year,
Charles Richter would create a gauge to relative indication of the energy released by an earthquake.
The Richter Scale would be devised from the motion recorded by a vibrating pen on a moving strip of paper during an earthquake to produce a seismograph. Every increase of one whole number, eg. from 4.2 to 5.2, represents a tenfold increase in ground motion.

1935 - During the year,
St. Augustine Volcano, Alaska, has a major eruption.

Memory Stimulators.
1936 - HIGHLIGHTS:

Movies:
Fame; Anthony Adverse; Romeo and Juliet; Song of Freedom; Colleen; The Big Broadcast of 1937; Born to Dance; Easy to Love; Little Lord Fauntleroy

1936 - By now,
The Police Officer as "Professional Crime Fighter", an American myth, had been well impressed upon North Americans by the mass media. Movies and newspapers had particularly exploited the impoverished and depressed public with their overdramatized stories of bank robbers, organized crime, street crimes, and, the efforts of the police to curtail these disorders.

Essentially, "professionals" were portrayed as omnipotent: they solved crimes and found and captured criminals without any reliance on the public. The public would learn that it was no longer necessary and not their role to assist police officers, and, that it was the duty of the police to protect them from criminals and from each other - without assistance.

While a survey of almost any American newspaper during 1925 to 1939 would produce at least one major crime story per month in which either the police or the criminal was glorified, little comparable effort or interest was placed on defining the influences which led to the crimes and the reality of the police work involved. During the late 1920s and early 1930s, the USA was beseiged by a crime spree which mirrored the economic hardships, discontent with the American dream, lack of constructive coping skills, and agricultural dependency of the masses. The public were enraged: they needed something to hate.

When the papers and the movies idolized the criminals, the people hated politicians, big government and bureaucrats. J. Edgar Hoover noted this power of the media, and, as the Director of the FBI, he promoted a media campaign to reverse the tide of public opinion in favour of the establishment. Using the influence of his position, he made sure that the media gave credit to the FBI - often due to the Treasury Department agents or to local law enforcement efforts. Hoover never spent a day of investigation in the field but his manipulation of Hollywood would give him, and FBI agents in general, an image of super sleuth, vigilant, uncorruptible.

The American movie industry would follow a perpetual indoctrination of their public with the image of the independent, anti-bureaucratic, omnipotent law enforcer for the remainder of the century. The following is a small selection of examples reinforcing the image and providing a consistency to the trend. Even when the authors had originally written the stories as social comment against the vigilantism expressed by the story, the public and the media would almost uniformly embrace the hero as a icon safeguarding their freedom rather than endangering justice. The dates indicate the introduction of the character or series.

1935 "G" Men, 6 movies
1935 Hopalong Cassidy, 34 movie series
1936 Texas Rangers, 14 movies
1937 Dick Tracy, 15 chapter movie srial
1942 Sherlock Holmes, 5 movies
1948 G-Men Never Forget, 12 part series
1952 The FBI Girl, 1 movie
1962 James Bond, 17 movies
1968 The Saint, 8 movies after a TV series
1968 Bullitt, 1 movie
1971 Dirty Harry, 5 movies
1974 Death Wish, 5 movies
1977 Star Wars, 5 movies
1982 Rambo, 3 movies
1987 Robocop, 3 movies & a TV series

These were added to by television series which included The FBI (1950s), Dragnet (1950s), The Six Million Dollar Man (1960s), Police Story, and many others. Few people who have been exposed to North American movies can say that at least one of the above movies did not make a strong impression on them when they saw it. The concept that law enforcement officers or representatives can, and must, function without the assistance of the public and (often) beyond the authority which they have been given encourages persons with such expectations to apply and fill the ranks of such institutions.

Since the motivation behind such idiosyncratic activities is largely of an intolerant, revenge, rage, ruthless nature with the intention being one of enactment of justice or enforcement of control - the likelihood for abuse of authority and justice is high. Personal judgements against classes of persons (criminals, poor, foreign, ...) are always irrelevant with regard to individuals. Historically, the number of violent, hardened, career criminals is less than 5% of the criminal population.

Treating all suspects and criminals with the degree of caution and aggressiveness frequently indicated as relevant to the worst 5% represents an abuse which further dissociates the public from the law enforcement professions. The key to the destructive nature of this concept of "professionalism" and its result is the fact that reactive behaviour is substituted for response. Pre-programmed patterns of response override awareness, relevance, and constructive response.

One of the tragic consequences of this narrowing of vision that would develop over the years would be the inaction of the police, throughout the western world, in cases of family violence, the most prevalent source of the criminal. The prevailing attitude was that a husband beating a wife was not a crime in the pure sense. It was not a crime against the state, against the public masses, against an officer, against business, against social authorities, against the capital-based foundations of the culture.

If it were not a real crime then it was not a police problem but rather a family problem.
Because of this attitude, these calls for help and crimes would not be recorded in police records or statistics until the mid-1980s. For decades, thousands of victims would grow to tens of thousands of victims.

Some churches and social agencies would try to provide assistance; largely they would fail. Lacking the cooperation of the judicial authorities and lacking any legal authority themselves they had no control over the provision of their services. Equally in denial about the influences and causes promoting marital breakdown, spousal and child abuse, and sexual assault - these agencies acted as little more than bandaid solutions.

Without any recognition of the spiritual basis for these problemsand the potential to eliminate them by the provision of constructive coping and communicating skills - behavioural, intellectual and emotional techniques would come in and out of vogue for decades with minimal mass benefit. Eventually, tens of millions of people and a significant proportion of the population would have a history of abusive experiences.

1936 - By now,
The Stereotyping of Jews as Cruel Masters had formed in the minds of many of the economically abused and the labourer of the capital-based industrialized nations. It had been the inherent traits of the Jewish culture which had found a disproportionate number of their religion in positions of authority within the industrialized nations throughout which they had spread.

Jews were a nation of people with a state religion which infiltrated the economic and political hierarchies of every capital-based economy. Regardless of the personal beliefs of individual Jews who came to see themselves as Germans, British, Polish, American, Rumanian, none would place their nationality before their religion... as most other EuroAsians had been trained and coerced to accept.

Jews, according to their interpretation of their religion, would always remain "outsiders" within the neighbourhoods of others. An outsider, whether by choice or by social exclusion, encourages most humans to devote compulsive efforts to gain acceptance - to feel worthy. In a stratified society, which all farming, trading, and industrial economies are - acceptance is most directly obtained relative to one's ability to acquire power, capital, or both.

Jewish pride had demanded that they make great sacrifices in order to support their son's efforts to attain positions of authority and economic stability within whichever economy they were living in. It was not difficult to determine the social positions of prestige and target one's survival and future toward the attainment of such a position: someone with authority. Persons on whom the public masses were dependent were the most secure choices: doctor, businessman, building owner, politician, lawyer, professor, manager, entrepreneur. These positions are at the pinnacle of authority in all areas of the society save one: the military.

By the definition of their own behaviour, Jews, in general, seek to hold the reigns of power which have so often been used against them. With the rationalization obsession which has maintained and extended their religion, they are at once dissociated from the masses and from the morality of the business decisions which they make. That is, the two areas of religious expression and social conscience are rationally segregated from the demands of the secular marketplace.

Equally present, Jews may be at the forefront of idealist organizations which seek to reduce the abuses inherent within a capital-based economy while others are in the forefront of perpetuating such abuses. Historically, since the industrialization addendum has been added to the capital-based economy, the aggregation and control of power has resulted in an expansive segregation of humanity into capital haves and have-nots: owners and employees; politicians and natives; leaders and followers; managers and workers; bureaucracies and the masses; professionals and service dependents; investors and debtors; imperialists and colonists; manipulators and deceivers, and, the manipulated and deceived.

Those who enter or find themselves in the "have" realm become the elite - the few who advertise their power and influence with material extravagance and economic ruthlessness. And this advertisement, daily paraded to the envy and rage of the human masses creates a sliver of irritation. If Jews have come to disproportionately hold such elitist positions, it is because they have lusted more than others after the image of security and acceptance which the capital-based economic ethic promotes to all.

The virus which resides in every capital-based economy is that of social alienation. Whomever assumes the role of bringing to life and multiplying that virus infects the culture; a diseased patient, in an human authority-based culture seeks to annihilate the virus with the intensity to which the symptoms of the disease have been felt. The virus is inert without the driving force; whomever comes to represent that driving force becomes a target.

The capital-based economies of the 1920s and 1930s were also those which had massive industrialization occurring and population density difficulties rising out of territorial confinement and population expansion. The end result had been ecological change and abuse which promoted soil erosion and famine; mechanization of farming and population displacement to cities; promotion of consumerism and material expectation; industrial expansion and competitive intensification: massive unemployment and poverty beside capital barons with wasteful personal estates.

Nations of individuals had been manipulated, deceived and frustrated by the actions of their leaders, and, now, under a tremendous weight of shame and humiliation - a catharsis was needed. The truth of betrayal and self-enslavement was too hard to acknowledge. A half-truth would be found.

The Jews had inherited their tradition of trade and commerce from the Phoenicians, Sumerians, Egyptians, Greeks, Romans. They had carried its rituals along with their religious rituals. Against the pleadings of their God not to worship idols, they had persisted in returning to the obsession of intellectualization.

Instead of following the Guidance of Jesus Christ, a Jewish mentor who preached tolerance, moderation, community, they had continued to revere the principles of elitism, rational dissociation, and segregation. They found themselves in nations to which they did not feel they belonged trying to fit in socially with a neighbourhood, the members of which they held distant. Their rational attempts to succeed and become acceptable had to be secular in nature - there was no religious basis for integration.

Dissociated between "business" and religious morality, some Jews became adept at defining business decisions exclusively according to profit and efficiency. Inevitably, the intellectual application of such principles to the management of people within a capital-based economy must result in abuses. And those abuses lead towards decreasing wages, increasing unemployment, decreasing employer responsibility toward the worker, increasing employee uncertainty, increasing accident and illness frequencies, increasing poverty, increasing frequency of assaults, increasing marital and family abuses, increasing crime - decreasing mass self-esteem.

The "cures" to this viral invitation, without a collapse of the capital-based economy, are only bandaids - and all are costly, and most are avoided for simpler alternatives. Ultimately, capitalism and communism - both capital-based economies in fact, had successfully indoctrinated their participants to believe that each ultimately should have the right to achieve the material property exhibited by the elite in the capitalist economies. To this end, the blue collar worker both despised and envied the capital elite with their wealth and power, possessiveness and gluttony. In a country where unemployment was an individual's highest measure of disgrace, the capital elite would be most despised because they held what others wanted.

Germany had the highest unemployment of any European country.
Because of assessed war reparations, it was the nation most deeply in debt, yet trying to covertly rebuild its military defenses (and offenses). Almost every agricultural worker and every industrial worker suffered from chronic health problems: flat feet, or traumatized back, or physical exhaustion, or anxiety, or depreciated self-esteem. But the industrialists' only focus was on productivity and profit: no social support programs; no work stability strategies; no basic standard of living.

Frustration had grown into despair, then into anger; then into revenge; then into hatred; then into rage - directed at the elite of the economy. Hitler had come to promote ethnic-centred German nationalism. He had introduced the first government-sponsored unemployment benefits program. He had introduced a national health care plan. His political party had promoted the organizing of a multitude of worker-based and skill-based social organizations. He had introduced assured (military-based) employment strategies. He had re-instated nationalistic identity and personal pride. He had appealed to the blue-shirts and converted them to brown-shirts. He had unified their rage into rebellion against the haves: the old imperial nations of Britain, France, Belgium, Russia, and, the Jews.

Rage is a human feeling in which an individual loves to hate.
Actual, presumed, and assumed emotional and physical pain - from rejection, dependency, humiliation, abandonment, shame, betrayal - all become replayed constantly within the mind - seeking a revenge that can never be satisfied.

1936 - By this year,
Dimitri Manuilski made the following speech to the "Lenin School for Political Warfare":

"War to the hilt between communism and capitalism is inevitable.
Today, of course, we are not strong enough to attack. Our time will come in 30 to 40 years.
To win, we shall need the element of surprise. The bourgeoisie will have to be put to sleep.
So we shall begin by launching the most spectacular peace movement on record.
There will be electrifying overtures and unheard of concessions.
The capitalist countries, stupid and decadent, will rejoice to cooperate in their own destruction.
They will leap at another chance to be friends.
As soon as their guard is down, we will smash them with our clenched fist."

1936-38 -
The Chistka (Great Purge) in the U.S.S.R. was Stalin's elimination of the 'Old Bolsheviks' in the party and army as a precondition for the establishment of Stalin's dictatorship. 8 million people were arrested; the camps of northern Russia and Siberia contained 5-6 mil.; their numbers doubled in 1940-42. Arrests, interrogation and executions were carried out with the assistance of the N.K.V.D. (All-Union Commissariat of Internal Affairs).

With the peasants reduced in numbers and terrified into submission, the intelligence forces which required victims for its bureaucratic success, turned against the educated and the party officials. Of the 1,966 delegates to the party Congress in 1934, 1,108 were to be arrested or executed during the 1936-38 purges.

Of the 139 members and candidates of the Central Committee elected at this Congress, 98 would be executed. No meaningful members of the party could escape implication in genocidal activity as they were compromised by their party loyalty. It was a "Catch-22": if you survived the suppression of the peasants then it was because you participated in the suppression of the peasants.

1936,
Nicolai Yezhov was named by Stalin as chief of the NKVD (The People's Commissariat for Internal Affairs).
Yezhov's Administration for Special Tasks was created in the U.S.S.R.
It set mobile killer teams searching for White officers, defectors, Trotsky, and other enemies of the U.S.S.R.

These were referred to as "wet affairs" because there was nothing recorded or kept on "hard" paper about the operations and most instructions were verbal. Because they were "wet" the agents and the details of their activities would seep away into the background like water seeping into the ground and disappearing. Yezhov's great zeal for mass arrests, purges, and mass executions resulted in this period of Soviet history being referred to as the Yezhovshchina by the common people.

1936 - On January 13,
Premier Molotovof the USSR addressed the Central Executive Committee of the Soviet Union and called attention to the mounting perils on the borders which could call for armed intervention.

1936 - On January 15,
Mikhail Tukhachevsky, Soviet Commissar for Defence, gave the Committee facts and figures regarding the German and Japanese building military threats.

"Germany is an armed camp, and has increased her air-forces so much that Britain and France have been compelled to build up theirs correspondingly .... Japanese soldiers are threatening on our eastern frontiers."

1936 - On January 30
Germany's Reichs-chancellor Adolf Hitler addressed 25,000 Storm Troopers and black-shirted Special Guards in Berlin.
He noted:

"Everything that you are, you are through me, and everything that I am, I am through you. ... whoever believes that he can treat us as slaves will find that we are the most stubborn people on the Earth. We are no longer defenceless helots, but free and self-respecting citizens of the world."

1936 - On March 3,
Premier Mussolini and the Italian Cabinet changed the 4 largest Italian Banks from commercial banks to central banks.
Heavy military spending for the Ethiopian War and the related subsidization of domestic industries had made greater control of the capital and the credit of the country necessary.

The banks involved included the Bank of Italy, the Credito Italiana, the Banca Commerciale Italiana, and the Banco di Roma - the four largest banks in Italy. They were required to pay off their stockholders and liquidate their reserves; then to be reorganized and capitalized by semi-state credit institutions under government control.

A new "inspectorate for defense of savings and exercise of credit" was appointed comprising Mussolini, Ministers of Finance, Corporations and Agriculture, and the governor of the Bank of Italy. The inspectorate was given full control over the nation's credit and financing system, and jurisdiction over stock exchanges. Its permission was made necessary for any company to augment its capital or issue bonds.

In effect, a military coup had taken place.
The capital and credit resources of the country had been made available, under the authority of a very small group of individuals, to the service of the military.

A royal decree was also published authorizing the government to withdraw from circulation all silver money and to replace it with paper notes. Gold had similarly been called in by the government in 1935 and had substantially increased the nation's gold reserves. By issuing paper money in exchange for gold and silver, the nation placed its citizens at the mercy of its future capital reserve ratio's for the banks and the future pricing of the reserves - and of the paper money.

By decreasing the value of the gold, the apparent value of the debt would be reduced.
At the same time, such a move would decrease the purchasing power of the paper money and market uncertainty would encourage higher prices and inflation. These could lower the standard of living. At the same time, politically, it could be argued that because of the decreased value of the paper currency it would be necessary to increase taxes and other government income in order to cover the "value" of the expenditures previously agreed to. This approach to state capitalization would be taken by the countries of Britain, Germany, Italy, Canada, the USA and some other nations.

On March 23, Mussolini announced the abolition of the Chamber and the substitution for that body of a "National Council of Corporations". The decree coincided with the 17th anniversary of the beginnings of Fascism and marked the end of the Parliament and the beginning of a capitalist-based oligarchy. Ostensibly to eliminate profiteering, Mussolini nationalized all large private industries.

1936 - During this year,
A beginning of the Earth's Axial Shift has been prophesied by Edgar Cayce, an American trance psychic.
It can be noted that early 17th century magnets pointed 11 degrees east of north.
By 1643, they pointed 4 degrees east of north. By the 1650s, they pointed due north temporarily.
Previous to the 1960s, a specific reference on the magnetic north pole would be difficult to attain with any degree of accuracy.

Magnetic anomalies found in the Earth's crust, such as iron deposits and other ores, result in magnetic field deflections which require "correction" for accurate local compass usage. Thus an accurate local compass setting must be corrected according to the local deviation AND relative to the current real position of the magnetic north pole. Axial movement would be confirmed late in the century and it would be found coincident with major earthquake frequency and location.

1936 - On March 4,
Josef Stalin, Soviet leader, held a rare interview with foreign correspondent Roy W. Howard.
Stalin admitted that Communism had not yet been achieved in the Soviet Union.
There is still a certain inequality concerning property; everyone is obliged to work and is paid not according to their needs but according to the quantity and quality of his work. Stalin also answered that if the Japanese attempted to seize the capital of Outer Mongolia, the Soviet Union would be forced to war.

1936 - During the year,
Lucky Luciano, boss of the American Mafia, the Cosa Nostra, was arrested, charged and sentenced to 30 years in prison.
Some of the prostitutes from his extensive illegal commerce testified against him.

1936 - On March 7,
Reichsfuehrer Hitler of Germany, speaking in Berlin, went before a specially convened Reichstag and announced that the Locarno Treaty was dead as far as Germany was concerned. The Locarno pacts, signed by Germany, France, Great Britain, Belgium and Italy in 1925, guaranteed the boundaries of Belgium, France and Germany and reinforced the demilitarization of the Rhineland zone laid down by the treaty of Versailles. Hitler charged that the Locarno pacts had been broken by the act of France making a treaty with the USSR.

Hitler announced that a new demilitarized zone with France and Belgium and a 25-year non-aggression pact would be favourable. He suggested an air force pact with Germany's western neighbours with Great Britain and Italy as guarantors. Finally, he noted that since Germany had regained equality in arms, it would willingly rejoin the League of Nations. He dissolved the Reichstag and called a plebiscite for March 29 to prove that the German people are behind him.

The election would result in a record vote with 98.79% endorsing his militarization of the Rhineland and denunciation of the Locarno Treaty. Intensive use of the media and a tremendous speech-making campaign by Hitler and other Nazi orators contributed heavily to the enthusiasm as there was virtually no opposition or criticism from the state controlled media. Election fraud accounted for 20 to 25% of the vote.

1936 - During the year,
A Small Microwave Transmitter Set for use in broadcast circuits is announced by O.B. Hanson, chief engineer of the National Broadcasting Company (NBC) as a miniature radio station. Reaching distances up to 4 miles, the device is not intended for broadcasts direct to listeners' radio sets, but for the use of mobile announcers and reporters allowing them to broadcast direct from the point of origin. The model shown was the size of a 3-inch cube and had two ten-inch antennae; current was supplied by a small battery unit of 90 volts, giving power of 2/10ths of a watt. This was the first announcement of the device to the public.

The American military would quickly pick up the development of "field radios" for use between their troop units and armed forces encampments. Most of the Earth's nations would incorporate similar models into their forces. Late in the 1950's, citizen's band (CB) radios would enter the American consumer market; by the 1980s, cellular telephones would follow.

In each case they would develop as an extension of military research and development.
What ever reached the consumer market was much of the nature of a military discard having been superseded there by much more advanced technology. Governments took leadership by financing the military developments in secret and by confining the use of civilian models through the imposition of licensing, registration and other regulations.

1936 - On July 12,
Chancellor Schuschnigg of Austria publicly announced that Austria had made a new pact with Hitler.
Colonel Franz von Papen, German Minister to Vienna, had been active for some time in negotiations between the two governments. Germany and Italy had come to an understanding that Hitler would recognize Italy's conquest of Ethiopia and in return Italy would not annex Austria. Mussolini would not oppose Germany's interests in Danzig and elsewhere.

Features of the Agreement included:
1. Germany not to interfere in Austrian politics;
2. No German troops to be sent to Austria in the next 25 years;
3. Nazis being held in Austrian jails are to be given amnesty;
4. Restoration of economic trade between Austria and Germany;
5. Austria to recognize itself as a German State.

Item #3 was one of the secret clauses of the Agreement not publicized.

On July 22, 10,000 political offenders, including those of the Socialist Revolution of February, 1934, and those of July, 1934, attempted overthrow, are released.

1936 - Following July 13,
The Spanish Civil War began.
A military government formed in 1923 had been replaced in 1925 by a civilian cabinet under the leadership of Miguel Primo de Rivera. Agrarian reform and national infrastructure projects (bridges, roads,...) had begun; a war with France (Morocco) had been terminated; Rivera was exiled in 1930; the Republicans won an election in 1931; the state was separated from the Catholic church; nationalization of church properties; autonomy granted to the provinces of Catalonia and the Basques (1931 and 1936); frequent cabinet crises and civil unrest between 1933 to 1936 after an election victory of the conservatives; a monarchist deputy, Calvo Sotelo, was murdered on July 13.

Essentially, a monarchy and Catholic Church authoritarian and imperialist government was being forced to change, by public demands, to a democratic socialist government: the past privileged Nationalists (Bankers, landlords, clergy, and army) were opposed by the Republicans (peasants and intellectuals) - the first wanted change stopped; the latter was impatient with the slow change.

Germany (Hitler) and Italy (Mussolini) entered the war in support of the Nationalists; the Soviet Union (Stalin) and volunteers from many countries - Britain, Canada, the USA - supported or joined the Republican cause. International support was largely motivated by the reports printed in the international media.

Many of the reporters were obviously biased and abuses of that industry built on all of what had been learned in the past as means to manipulate human history. Fabrications of stories, misstatement of fact, exaggeration and imaginary creation of atrocities, failings to report negative factors, censorship and the use of spy-propagandists was in evidence to greater extremes than ever before. On occasion, those who did report the truth consistently were shot as spies.

The Republicans had many drawbacks: the British hand-grenades were useless; the Russian rifles not much better; the training minimal; food was in short supply; anarchy existed in some commands; bravado and ignorance combined to result in high fatalities; units failed to follow orders; inter-group armed conflict and political maneuvering made their efforts less efficient. Yet they represented the majority of the people. The Nationalists were better armed and supplied and better organized.

Having learned from the reporting abuses used against the Soviet Union during its Revolution, Stalin had created the Agitprop (the Agitation and Propaganda Department of the Comintern) which, with the Soviet Secret Police - monitored the war from Paris. Arthur Koestler and Claude Cockburn (writing under the name Frank Pitcairn) became passionate supporters of the Agitprop intention either by the shock of personal experience or the ignorance and enthusiasm of intellectual naivety. Koestler, early in the war, was arrested by the Nationalists and sentenced to be shot as a spy - because of his honest reporting. After 3 months in prison, he was released in a prisoner exchange. Thereafter, copy for the press could not be dramatized too much for him:

"He would pick up a few sheets of typescript, scan through them and shout at me: Too weak. Too objective. Hit them! Hit them hard! Tell the world how they ran over their prisoners with tanks, how they pour petrol over them and burn them alive. Make the world gasp with horror. Hammer it into their heads. Make them wake up ..."

Otto Katz and Cockburn reported an entirely fictitious battle, to portray the gallant but unequal struggle the Republicans were waging. They tried to intimate tactics by describing fights that took place in squares and short streets: combatants firing at each other from opposite ends of a long street might kill a reporter in the middle, or, might end up being from the same side.

Cockburn took the viewpoint that the public did not deserve the truth until they had taken action to become free. Until then, the more knowledgable reporter, close to the action, and an example of true involvement - would be the judge of what the public "deserved" to read. Phillip Knightly, a British special correspondent would later write:

"If a correspondent writes not what is true, but what he wishes was true, he has a 50% chance that the tide of the war will change and he will be proved right. But equally, it may not change, and he will be seen to have got the whole thing wrong ... misleading in their optimism and in their confidence ... of victory."

During the first 3 months, in village after village, behind the Republican lines, the frustrated and abused peasants and workers took over, and, regardless of political creed, went about settling old hatreds. Some 60,000 are said to have been killed during this period, including 12 bishops, 283 nuns, 4,184 priests, and 2,365 monks. Similar purges took place on the Nationalist side with about the same number of people being murdered.

The American Catholic press printed stories of atrocities on hearsay and placed captions on pictures supplied by the National Catholic Welfare Conference which made it appear that atrocities had been committed by the Republicans; some were committed. Indeed the few attempts made to report massacres and atrocities were buried in an avalanche of hearsay reports exaggerated to the greatest degree, in many cases by professional propaganda/marketing agencies.

A massacre of prisoners at Badajoz, on the frontier with Portugal reportedly happened on August 14, 1936, and subsequent days. Although no eye-witnesses were ever found and the evidence was flimsy at best - the story went as follows ... When the Nationalists captured the town they collected everyone suspected of having fought against them. They were then marched into the local bull ring and machine gunned in groups. Almost 2000 people were supposedly murdered over a period of 18 hours. It was printed, and believed, and has never been confirmed to this date.

The ardent wish of some reporters and editors for a Republican victory led to a story by George L. Steer about the aerial bombing of the city of Guernica by the Nationalists. On March 31, 1937, General Emilio Mola, leading the Nationalist forces, issued a threat that

"If submission is not immediate, I will raze all Vizcaya [a Basque province] to the ground, beginning with the industries of war. I have the means to do so."

German planes, with German pilots were bombing and strafing locations for the General.
Some miles from the town, Steer and Christopher Holme, another correspondent, were spotted sprawled in the bottom of a bomb crater by 6 German Heinkel 51 plane pilots coming from Guernica. For 15 minutes the Germans machine-gunned them before flying off. The reporters proceeded on to Guernica after hearing reports that it was burning.

There, Steer wrote a story of how the Germans had bombed the most ancient town of the Basques with 1000 lb bombs and under and 3,000 2-pounder aluminum incendiary projectiles. He described, for the first time, an apparent new tactic: demoralization of the civilian population by intentional destruction of non-military targets followed up by machine-gunning civilians flushed from the buildings by fires and explosions.

Both sides declared that their enemy was responsible.
The facts do suggest that the city was bombed by the German pilots; the source of authorization remains in doubt; the intent of the attack has always been in dispute. The outcome was that the world powers now had a bombing strategy theorized on paper that had not been considered before. In the coming WWII, the British would use the tactic INTENTIONALLY, to inflict the greatest damage against German citizens as they could - by pulverizing their cities.

The principal Communist source of terror was Andre Marty.
He admitted to some 500 executions and others testified that the number was closer to 2500 or 5000. Paranoid about spies, Marty was convinced that many of the volunteers who came to him were Fascist spies for the Nationalists. He never tired of day-long interrogations, never shrinking from the execution of doubtful cases. His example would inspire the German S.S., the Soviet Secret Service, and the Japanese Intelligence units of WWII.

1936 - On July 13,
General Chen Chi-tang, Kwantung commander, takes flight to British Hongkong, taking with him $30,000,000.
Many of Chen's chief officers, civil officials, his entire Cantonese air force of 60 planes fled Kwangsi province. In June the Canton warlords had demanded that Chiang Kai-shek and the National Government declare war on Japan at once. Chiang had delayed and the recent Nanking meeting of the Nationalist Executive Committee had rejected Canton's proposal of armed resistance against Japanese aggression. The Committee had gone farther, in abolishing the southwest political council (for Kwantung and Kwangsi provinces) dominated by Canton.

Chiang responded to the demands of Chen by negotiating the allegiance of General Yu Han-mou, a Cantonese warlord in immediate command of Chen's elite troops among his 50,000 man army, in return for being appointed to replace Chen Chi-tang. Returning from Nanking, Yu Han-mou, as Pacification Commissioner, took possession of some 300 Kwantung fighting planes, two large arsenals, 500,000 rifles, vast ammunition stores and tanks. In Kwangsi province, a considerable force remained under the leadership of General Li Tsung-jen and Pai Tsung-Hsi, who refused to submit.

1936 - 38
The Communist Party in the U.S.A. attained its greatest popularity during these two years.
An estimated 250,000 Americans joined the Party during the 30s, many of them for less than a year. Minnesota and Washington, D.C. were the areas of greatest concentration. During and after World War II, several U.S. ambassadors, Winston Churchill of Britain and Chiang Kai-shek of China believed that some Office of Special Services (OSS) - an American intelligence service, were involved in some activities which aided the Communists.

1936 -
Most countries go off the Gold Standard.
Britain and the USA have already done so. This will make the currency of the highest trading and most economically stable nation an international standard. Until that standard is recognized international trade will be confused and awkward due to the lack of a universal standard.

1936 -
"Spaceship to the Unknown" is an American movie released to the public viewer during the year.
Movies are so rare at this time that they constitute a social event to attend and the identification with the roles played by the actors and actresses by the audience often borders on a form of acting out fantasy.

Using the medium to "entertain" themselves into another reality apart from the confusion, tedium, disappointment or frustration of daily life, many movie-goers will be long-term motivated by the dramatics of a scenario and its suggestiveness of reality, by the heroism of the main characters, or, by the attractiveness of the major characters.

This was a Henry MacRae Production directed by Frederick Stephini.
The major actors included the following:

Larry 'Buster' Crabbe - played  Flash Gordon;
Jean Rogers           --  "   Dale Arden;
Charles Middleton     --  "   Emperor Ming;
Priscilla Lawson      --  "   Princess Aura;
Frank Shannon         --  "   Doctor Zerkov;
Richard Alexander     --  "   Prince Barin;
John Lepsin           --  "   King Vultan;
Theodore Lorch        --  "   High Priest;
James Pierce          --  "   Prince Thun;  and others.

The story begin with the professor astronomer father of Flash Gordon sighting a planet on a collision course with the Earth. Professor Gordon's associate, Dr. Zerkov, and a young woman, Dale Arden, set off with Flash in a rocket ship bound for the mystery planet.

Landing on the foreign planet, they find dinosaur-like giant reptiles, a mountainous surface and human-like beings who speak English, are technologically advanced and use a spaceship that looks similar to that of the Earthlings. On their way to find the leader of this culture, the Earthlings are captured and taken before "Ming the Merciless" Emperor.

These beings are presumed to be all-powerful because they use nuclear power.
They use devices to "de-humanize" people of their emotions and take control of their will.
These new beings carry swords and use ray guns. They enact trials by placing the subject in a cage and having them fight to the death or dropping them into a pit of reptiles.

Emperor Ming is ruthless, powerful, scientifically intelligent and seems attracted to the idea of conquering the Earth. In a human-like manner, he is lustful of the beauty of Ms. Arden and he makes arrangements to marry her. The lust of the Emperor's daughter towards Flash saves him from execution and assists his escape.

Flash finds an alien rocket, manages to learn how to fly it, and uses it to shoot down an incoming flight of spaceships which look like spinning tops - even though they have not directed any aggression towards him. At one point an alien spaceship and Flash's rocket ship become entangled and crash. Both pilots survive without injury and when Flash spares the life of the alien, it helps him to free his 2 Earth companions.

Priests are shown to be manipulating devices which the Planet's common beings refer to as god. Flash rescues Ms. Arden and agrees to help a Prince who has been defrauded of his rightful rule of the planet. Ming's soldiers, humanoid beings with wings and spears are seen and King Vultan is determined to be in a city which appears to float in the sky. There, winged humanoids imprison human-like beings to stoke huge furnaces.

The sky-city is levitated by gravity-resisting rays thrown out by the radium furnaces being stoked by the prisoners and slaves. The existence of the city depends upon the furnaces continuing to put out their power. Yet radium is acknowledged as being dangerous to the health of the beings and humans. Workers are given breaks in their work so as not to become overexposed.

A revolt breaks out in the furnace area but it is quelled.
Flash is tortured by electrocution. Saved in time, he is returned to health by an electro-stimulator machine. Again the Princess tries to win the admiration and love of Flash by her deeds, but to no avail. An officer of the Emperor initiates a new system of coercion whereby the wrist of each slave working at the furnaces is tied to a high voltage strap such that if they should try to escape or rebel, the supervisor can easily electrocute them.

During a work break, Dr. Zerkov instructs Flash to transfer his wrist strap to a shovel and to throw it into one of the furnaces. He ducks behind a large lead block for protection. An explosion occurs. Dr. Zerkov agrees to save the city if the Earthlings are set free. King Vultan agrees.

Afterwards, Emperor Ming reneges on King Vultan's promise and declares that Flash must first win a swordfight to the death with his finest swordsman. Ming has disguised the Prince Barin and forced him to fight against his will with Flash. The contest is won when Flash succeeds in removing the disguise from the Prince. Ming then places Flash in battle with a gorilla-like being.

Princess Aura determines that the way to beat the beast is to put a spear through its heart.
She takes the spear and the clue into the arena and gives them to Flash, who subsequently wins. Dissatisfied again, Ming threatens vengeance but is restrained by Princess Aura and Prince Barin. Doctor Zerkov radios to the Earth and Professor Gordon that the crew are returning. First, the Earthlings are invited to King Vultan's kingdom together with Princess Aura and Prince Barin. They agree to meet at a special location but arrive only to be attacked by Ming's forces again. They escape, return to the lab, are attacked again, and captured.

Ming is now attacked by lion-like humanoids in spaceships.
Fearing defeat, he enters a sacred palace and dies. For the benefit of science, all of the Earthlings are allowed to return home and assured that this planet, Mongo, will never have to be feared again. When the Earthlings land, all of the electrical power on the Earth must be shut off as a measure of safety.

 
Several factors of this story should be noted :
   a) The possibility of nuclear power is utilized;
   b) The dangers of radioactivity are somewhat noted;
   c) Unitized "rocketships" are shown as viable in space;
   d) Spaceships are shaped like spinning tops and other forms;
   e) Spacebeings are invariably humanoid in form;
   f) Spacebeings speak and understand English;
   g) Spacebeings appear to have emotions like those of humans;
   h) Other planets are believed to have an atmosphere like the Earth's;
   i) The concept of "ray" guns is accepted;
   j) Spaceperson cultures are expected to be hierarchical;
   k) Radium is considered a fuel to be used like coal;
   l) Both friendly and unfriendly beings exist in space;
   m) Other spacebeings share the human norm of attractiveness;
   n) There are no re-entry challenges in returning to the Earth;
   o) There is such a thing as an anti-gravity force which can be generated.

1936 - Early in July,
The "Internal Loan Decree" was signed in the USSR, in Moscow.
Existing 10-year loans bearing 8 and 10% interest were converted into one 18 billion ruble loan bearing 4%. The same terms were applied to a new 4 billion ruble loan. The current value of the ruble was equal to 40 cents American. The conversion, which was mandatory resulted in losses to 50,000,000 worker and peasant subscribers who were informed that they "will gain in the long run through appreciation of the ruble, decline in prices, and improvement in the whole economic system" of the Soviet Government.

This was political fraud for the monies were largely spent for further armamentation and enforced internal security. Rescheduling of the loans to a lower interest rate made it possible to "create" capital through the increased use of credit made possible by the reduction in the carrying costs. Long-term, the public experienced a depreciation in the value of the ruble, inflation and a decrease in the standard of living for the average person.

1936 - On July 30,
Sir Philip Sassoon, Undersecretary for Air, announced that an agreement for a North Atlantic mail and passenger air service had been concluded between Canada, Great Britain, Newfoundland and the Irish Free State. It was concluded in consultation with the USA.

The arrangement between the 4 governments is that the facilities of each party, including the United States, shall be available to all on a basis of reciprocity. These would include the necessary airport, radio and meteorological facilities, and to grant the necessary landing and transit rights within its own territory to the joint company established by British interests and to Pan-American Airways.

1936 - On August 19,
The British Government imposed a ban on the export of arms and munitions to Spain.
On August 24, Germany agreed to join other nations in the noninterference in the Spanish Civil War.

1936 - On August 19,
In what would later be called the "Show Trials", 16 former senior USSR leaders were formally charged in an open Moscow court with conspiracy to overthrow the government. The leaders of the plot calmly confessed to the conspiracy. On August 24, all of the 16 were found guilty as charged and sentenced to death before firing squads. The charges included:

1. Organizing a center to seize power by terror;
2. Organizing terrorist groups to shoot Stalin and other leaders;
3. The murder of Serei Kirov, in December, 1934.

The admitted object of the primary plot was to bring the exiled Leon Trotsky to power, gain control of the government and change the direction of the government. Fascism was the ultimate goal. The USSR demanded that Norway expel Trotsky back to the Soviet Union on the charge that he had broken his pledge not to engage in counter-revolutionary plots while having asylum there. The Norwegian government denied the request.

Trotsky moved to Mexico.
He had not provided leadership to the conspiracy.
Those involved had simply wanted him to become their leader after the successful overthrow had taken place. While Western observers doubted the legitimacy of the charges, they were in fact true.

Those involved included:
Gregory Zinoviev --  had governed with Stalin 13 years earlier;
Leo Kamenev -------  had governed with Stalin and Zinoviev 13 years earlier;
Klementi Voroshilov -- Commissar of War;
Lazarus M. Kaganovich, Commissar for Railways;
Gregory K. Orjonikze - Commissar of Heavy Industries;
Postisheff ----------- Ukrainian Communist party leader;
and others.

1936 - On August 24,
German Military Service Conscription is doubled by decree.
It increases the period of active service from one year to two.
Also, the German military strength will be increased by about 1/3rd.
The decree was signed by Der Fuehrer Adolf Hitler and Marshal von Blomberg.
An anti-USSR media campaign was initiated charging the Soviets with a deliberate attempt to "force revolution on those countries which would stand firm against internal Bolshevist agitation."

1936 - On August 29,
"The Institute of Pacific Relations" met for the 6th time since its inception in 1925.
Eleven countries met at Yosemite National Park for the 2-week informal conference and included the USA, Britain, France, the USSR, Japan, China, the Philippines and others. Political and economic conflicts between the nations appear to be increasing with apparent irreconcilable differences arising.

Japanese representatives repeated their demands regarding a protectorate over China, trade expansion and military policy. The Chinese expressed their determination to fight rather than acquiesce to Japan's demands. Representatives from the USSR, Great Britain, France and the USA made known their unwillingness to allow the Japanese to continue to demonstrate economic and political domination over other nations in the area.

The question of the future independence and neutrality of the Philippines after 1945 was of considerable concern to the Japanese. They hoped that a treaty to that effect could be signed with Great Britain and the United States. The representative from the Philippines expressed appreciation for the presence of American forts and Navy in the region and the British responded with similar support fearing that without an American presence, they, the British, would be unable to restrain a Japanese expansion into the Philippines.

1936 - On September 9,
The Fourth Annual Nazi Party Convention was addressed by Adolf Hitler.
800,000 persons gathered at Nuremberg to hear his personal address in which he stated that "the foundation of the state is an authoritarian will." He continued:

"Unlimited individual liberty leads to anarchy.
All states have experienced the destructive effects of democracy, while bolshevism seeks to destroy culture, as we have seen in Russia and Spain, where 80% of the leading personalities are Jews. .... I am not in the fortunate position of Bolshevist Jews who command a superfluity of land ... They have 18 times our territory - yet bolshevism cannot feed its people! What dunderheads they are! If I had the Ural Mountains, with their incalculable store of raw-material treasures, Siberia with its vast forests, the Ukraine with its tremendous wheat fields, Germany under National Socialist leadership would swim in plenty!"

An 8500-word proclamation by the Fuehrer read earlier in the day set forth Hitler's demand for the return of Germany's pre-WWI colonies noting that such a change would ease Germany's failing finances, revive its international trade, and build up its "raw material forces". The next 4 years were to be devoted to reaching economic independence by the Reich - to match the political independence already achieved. To do this, Hitler warned that greater discipline than ever would be required to carry out such a program.

The proclamation also called for a "holy war" under German leadership against Communism.
In order to make the nation so strong that it could ward off every attack from the outside, the manifesto stated, the 2-year military service conscription had been decreed, as previously announced.

At a special gathering of senior officers, foreign guests and correspondents, Hitler disclosed that the Reich now possessed the biggest military and semi-military forces in Central and Western Europe. The number of Nazi Storm Troopers now numbered 2,000,000 men and the Nazi Schutz Staffel added another 200,000 men. With the further addition of the Nazi motor corps and the Nazi air force, the total rose to almost 3,000,000 persons. The regular army now numbered 1,200,000 and another 400,000 men were employed in the Labour service. Hitler controlled 4,600,000 men.

Economic experts had concluded that Germany could not create substitutes for metal ores, including copper, tin, lead and nickel - all greatly required for the building of armaments. Orders were issued to dig for every scrap of metal ore in old derelict mines abandoned years before for lack of efficient production.

Modern methods and 19,000 new workers were charged with the task of working these old mines.
These included 17 lead and zinc mines, 3 iron pyrite mines, 1 nickel mine, 1 quicksilver mine and 3 magnesite mines. New plants to manufacture "cellulose wool" out of wood, synthetic rubber, and gasoline are planned. Farmers will be promised premiums to grow hemp and flax in order to revive the German linen industry.

1936 - In September,
Cosmic Rays were discussed at the Harvard Tercentenary Conference at Cambridge.
Dr. Merle Anthony Tuve of the Carnegie Institution explained that the newly found cosmic forces have their habitat exclusively within the nucleus of the atom, which is compressed into an area of only 1% of the space occupied by the atom and yet contains 99% of its weight. While the force is the greatest known in the universe, it works over the infinitesimal range of 1/10th of a millionth of a centimetre.

Dr. Arthur Compton of the University of Chicago explained the presence of many "positrons" among the particles which he said form the rays. "Positrons", he said, "are the opposite of electrons, which are permanent particles - a remarkable fact about positrons is that they only last a millionth of a second in earthly laboratories."

Dr. Robert Millikan stated that the experiments showed that heavy ionized particles do not come into the Earth's atmosphere in appreciable numbers. The reason is not known.

1936 - On September 26,
France devalues the franc with the support of the USA.
Holland places an embargo on gold.

1936 - On October 7,
The USSR warns Portugal, Italy and Germany to halt military aid to the Spanish insurgents; otherwise, he will seek a free hand in Spain. On November 25, Germany and Japan sign an alliance against the USSR.

1936 - During the year,
The Asteroid, "Adonis", approaches on a near miss path to the Earth which brings it within 186,000 miles.

1936 _ On October 21,
The Rome-Berlin Axis was formed when Baron Konstantin von Neurath, German Foreign Minister, and Count Galeazzo Ciano, Mussolini's son-in-law and Italy's Foreign Minister, signed a secret protocol in Berlin which outlined the "Axis" around which other European powers "may work together." If Britain should seek to resist the expansionist activities of Italy, Germany would assist Italy with military supplies and troop support; if Britain were to oppose the expansionist activities of Germany, Italy was pledged to assist Germany against the British.

1936 - By November,
Stalin has instituted a policy of confiscation and nationalization of personal gold assets for conversion into state reserves. The growing defence budget, fueled by the growing threat of German, Japanese and Chinese interference with Soviet borders, internal civil unrest, and the potential for involvement in the Spanish Civil War cannot be financed by either taxation of further deficit financing relative to current government gold reserves.

For the remainder of this year and for much of next year, gold in the form of historic Imperial artifacts, church artifacts and assets - including gold-gilt shrines and buildings, and personal possessions held by some of the nobility and the museums - will be confiscated and melted down into gold bullion. For the great amount of effort, destruction and abuse involved, the contribution to the national reserve will amount to about 100 million dollars. As a reserve, this will finance a further debt of degree of deficit financing of about $1 billion.

1936 - On November 25,
The Anti-Comintern Pact between Japan and Germany was signed in Berlin.
Ribbentrop, appointed German ambassador in London in August, informed the media after his concluding of the Pact, that Germany and Japan had joined together to defend Western civilization.

In reality, they had joined, in opposition to the rise of Communism and Socialism, to preserve Capitalism and Colonialism. Both desired the economic stratification of capitalism and the territorial expansion which attended colonialism. The secret provision within the Agreement was that in the event of an attack on either of them by the USSR, the offended party would consult the other to determine what joint action, if any, should be taken.

1936 - On November 29,
Ernest Jones, M.D. read "Rationalism and Psycho-Analysis" before the Glasgow Rationalist Press Association.
It would be heard before other similar associations and would be publicly printed later.
He ended his speech with the following:

"... we have become very familiar in Psycho-Analysis with the deplorable fact that reason, however one may prize it, can be misused like any other faculty when it becomes one of the 'defences' about which I have been speaking. By misuse I mean the employing of the intellect not to discover truth, but to conceal it. Nothing is commoner than for a man unwilling to reveal the underlying feelings from which such motives spring, to prostitute his intellect by using it to invent reasons, quite logical ones, which will serve as an explanation.

An unwillingness to face intimate emotions is characteristic of mankind, and yet without feeling, reason is powerless to understand the workings of the mind. The theses I am sustaining here are that only by feeling can reason discover truth and that, as was said by a certain Person, 'the truth shall make you free.'"

1936 - On December 12,
Generalissimo Chiang Kai-shek, virtual dictator in China, is kidnapped at Sian-fu, in Shensi province, by Marshal Chang Hsueh-liang. Chiang had been staying a few days at a hot-springs resort nearby. The action taken was intended to force the Central Nanking government to declare war against Japan in response to the atrocities being committed by the Japanese in China. Marshal Chang, a onetime warlord of Manchuria, in a telegram to military leaders throughout China, guaranteed the life of Chiang if the Nanking government carried out 3 demands:

First -- Immediate declaration of war against Japan;
Second - A pledge to recover all lost territory including Manchukuo;
Third -- Reorganization of the Nationalist Party to admit Communists.

Marshal Chang Hseh-liang is the son of the former dictator of Manchuria, Marshal Chang Tso-lin, who was killed by a Japanese bomb in 1928. Chang was driven from Manchuria by the Japanese in 1931. He had worked with Chiang's Nationalist government in Nanking and had been fighting the Chinese Communists in the northwest until he learned of their enmity for the Japanese also.

On December 19, Nanking troops in the Sian-fu region attacked, captured and disarmed two mutinous battalions. Mediators arrived on December 20 to speak with Chang. Mme. Chiang Kai-shek left for Sian-fu on December 22. On December 25, Chang released Chiang, agreed to at least temporary exile, pacification of his troops and receipt of a large payment for the expenses of his army. Chiang returned to Nanking on December 26 with Chang following on the 27th in an effort to appear before government officials and explain his actions and accept their punishment. Chiang recommended clemency. Chang was sentenced to imprisonment for 10 years. Within a week he was released on parole.

1936 - On December 31,
The "Washington Naval Treaties", signed by the 7 sea Powers of the USA, Britain, Japan, France, Italy, Germany, and the USSR, came to an end. There had been a repeated failure in getting the nations to agree to a continuance on the limitation of armaments for the future. This now left each nation freely open to expand its navy to any degree which it might deem necessary for its own defensive purposes.

BACK to PEAR
INDEX

Memory Stimulators.
1937 - HIGHLIGHTS:

Movies:
Nothing Sacred; Captains Courageous; The Awful Truth; Seventh Heaven; Interns Can't Take Money; Three Smart Girls

1937 - During the year,
The Austrian Nazis, financed and encouraged by Berlin, continued to create social unrest and public terror with their acts of sabotage and bombings.

1937 - By this year,
Andre Bovis, a French experimenter, had formed a theory of how the art of dowsing revealed special energies about the Earth. The Earth had positive magnetic currents running north to south, negative magnetic currents running east to west. He noted that these currents would be picked up by all bodies on the surface of the Earth, and that any body placed in a north-south position would, more or less, be polarized, depending on its shape and consistency. In human bodies, these telluric currents, both positive and negative, enter though one leg and go though the opposite hand. At the same time, cosmic currents from beyond the Earth enter through the head and go out through the other hand and foot. The currents also go through the open eyes.

Bovis concluded that all bodies which contain water accumulate these currents and can radiate them slowly. As the currents go out and act and react against other magnetic forces in objects, they affect the pendulum held by a dowser. Thus the human body, as a variable condenser, acts as a detector, selector, and amplifier of short- and ultra-short waves.

Bovis used a pendulum detector together with a ruler to obtain an indication of the degree of vitality of different foods. The ruler was graduated in centimetres to indicate microns, which are thousandths of a millimetre, and angstroms, which are a hundred times smaller, covering a band between 0 and 10,000 angstroms. Simoneton analyzed foods with this scale. Bovis believed that the wavelengths broadcast by the object in question were picked up by the nerves in the human arm and then amplified by means of a pendulum swinging at the end of a string.

Jan Merta, of Montreal, Canada, would later show that a minute muscular movement of the wrist occurs a fraction of a second after a change in the electroencephalograph registered a change, thus indicating that the human brain processes the signal through to the registering device rather than that an unseen energy, either received directly from the environment or directed from the human brain, influences the pendulum.

At the same time, Bovis believed that the pendulum, acted as a perfect lie detector in revealing what a person really thought about a subject. More specifically, from what is known in the 1990's, the manner in which the pendulum user asks the questions for which an answer is sought, determines the truth and relevance of the answer indicated. The answer the dowser receives may be as exact or general in nature as is the reasoning of the individual. Asking whether you would like to do a particular activity rather than whether you should do that activity may result in opposing answers: each true according to the Spiritual tone of the question.

Some questions are more abstract than others thereby leading to a potentially more abstract than expected answer. Testing to determine where within a particular area the best water well should be drilled can provide the dowser with an exact location which is unlikely to change in the shorter-term. Testing to determine which food you should have for lunch will lead to a choice or choices dependent upon which foods are available - if so implied intuitively, or, to choices which may include items not currently available.

To further complicate the validity of dowsing and pendulum usage, it was known by the 1980's that the energy blocks harboured within the dowser or would-be dowser could result in negated answers. If traumatic experiences within one's own life, and/or pattern "memories" from one's ancestors raised the influence of the accumulated energy blocks within a human lifesystem, the natural intuitive "wisdom" of the person would be expressed in the negative. If the correct answer to a question was "yes", the dowsed answer would be "no".

If the correct answer was "left', the negated answer would arrive as "right".
Typically, the psychic abilities of the person would be reversed. Intuitive or "feeling" answers would tend to be incorrect to an alarming degree. Soon, the person would learn to negate through distrust any confidence in felt answers and seek to intellectualize and rationalize all decisions. Ego deception (obstructed "Heart" feelings) would be denied in favour of "head" decisions; passive-aggressive communication (non-assertiveness) would be exchanged for manipulation.

Instead of being wrong 80% of the time, a more favourable ratio of 50% might be achieved.
The less afflicted person, however, being able to dowse correctly, could have a correct answer ratio nearing 100%.

This is a motivation to rid oneself of energy blocks and develop intuitive and dowsing skills - yet this questions the relevance of intellectualization. Have humans so concentrated on this skill of consciousness so as to make excuses to lend credibility to decisions made rather than take responsibility straight-forwardly for an answer which has an error ratio of 50%?

Have humans increasingly exalted their intellectual conscious abilities in denial of their spiritual, and if so, has that path been taken simply because it supported the formation of authority structures and the irresponsibility of destructive interpersonal relationships and unrestricted population expansion?

1937 - By this year,
Japanese Army Unit 731 under the direction of General Shiro Ishii was in the midst of committing atrocities against the Chinese civilians in Manchuria. Medical experimenters openly forced Chinese civilians to become test subjects for diseases like cholera, typhoid, anthrax and plague. The intent to train medical students to become doctors and surgeons to benefit the Japanese colonists together with both a lack of respect for the Chinese and a low availability of anaesthetic resulted in victims being dissected alive and conscious.

Prisoners of war, held in contempt by the Japanese, were routinely beheaded or shot at roadside.
Thousands died of starvation during forced marches and forced labour. Others were burned, electrocuted, frozen, boiled, or sealed into pressure chambers which popped the eyes out of their heads. Thousands of others died when villages were randomly chosen as targets to test germ warfare leaving hundreds of thousands affected. Over 21,000 Chinese civilians would die by such means before the Japanese left Manchuria.

In the passive-aggressive authoritarian culture of the Japanese, the infant was sheltered from self-responsibility and self-direction. As the child grew, it remained emotionally infantile and sensitive and learned to be completely dependant on the state for survival. Military-based traditions utilized the development of self-esteem completely as a reflection of reverence for the emperor, the state, and the authorities of the state. The expected hardship of adult duty involving self-denial and a degree of family abandonment led to a rationalization of the overprotectedness of children as their happy period of life.

Self-worth was closely tied to a concept that the individual was a burden to the state and that such a burden could only be somewhat reduced by selfless ruthless obedience to authority. Any failure to live up to the perfectionistic and rigorous standards of the authority in charge resulted in spiritual, emotional and physical abuse. One either developed devoid of personal will, choice and motivation, or, one's spirit was broken by public shaming such that the individual yearned for the opportunity to demonstrate by some extreme action their worthiness for acceptance.

The concept that a soldier would surrender rather than die, or stay alive in a prison camp rather than kill himself was completely at odds with the Japanese imprinting and modeling of one's entire identity as an extension of one's contribution to the increased benefit and power of the state authority: the emperor. Human extreme social interactions are always abusive: perfectionism, intolerance, brutality, torture, murder.

Most Japanese adults lived unhappy lives of resigned servitude and abuse with the unlikely-to-be-achieved goal of official honour - whether while alive or posthumously. Japanese soldiers were almost as brutalized by their commanders as the Chinese and other enemies were brutalized by them. In the typical cycle of human abusive interaction, the defenceless abused person acted out their frustration and anger against those who were defenceless before them.

With the typical Japanese soldier having been culturally emotionally retarded to infantile egoism, attacks against the soldier's sense of identity, self-worth and manhood were much more devastating than they would have been felt by a more mature and stronger emotional individuality. More sensitive emotions produced more intense frustration, anger and rage. Such emotional reactions made expressions of ruthlessness, sadism, masochism, emotional coldness the norm.

What the Japanese military did outside of Japan was largely unknown to the common Japanese citizen or even to most of its legislators. The media reported on only the positive aspects of Japan's military campaigns - voluntary sacrifice to harsh conditions, bravery, conquest/liberation, increasing access of Japan to foreign resources for economic survival and growth.

1937 - On January 5,
The first session of the American 75th Congress was convened.
President Roosevelt delivered his annual message including a desire to revive legislative principles such that a moral liberal attitude could be taken towards New Deal legislation. He noted: "Means must be found to adopt our legal forms and our judicial interpretation to the actual present national needs of the largest progressive democracy in the modern world."

Among his immediate requests was the authority to devalue the dollar, for the neutrality law to apply to the civil war in Spain, and for deficiency appropriations. He asked for laws to curb monopoly, unfair trade practices and speculation throughout the 48 United States. Under administrative pressure, a neutrality resolution preventing the legal shipment of arms to Spain was quickly passed by both the House and the Congress.

On January 8, the USA Annual Budget was presented by President Roosevelt.
It promised a balanced budget for the 1938 fiscal year, beginning next July 1.
A completely balanced budget for the 1939 fiscal year and those following it, with $35,000,000,000 as the ultimate peak of the public debt was also estimated. National defense expenditures were estimated at 911.6 millions (1936), 964.9 millions (1937), and 991.6 millions (1938). Interest on the public debt for the same years was estimated at 749.4 millions (1936), 835 millions (1937) and 860 millions (1938).

1937 - Early in January,
The Japanese Government faced an Economic Crisis.
Growing military programs (in Southeast Asia and China) had resulted in a rising cost of living.
The prices of foodstuffs and other staples rose by 10% to 30% with every family being influenced.
Discontent was growing among the poorer classes. On January 22, Emperor Hirohito suspended the Diet (parliament) for two days to encourage a compromise between angry army leaders and anti-military political parties. Still apart afterwards, the entire Japanese Cabinet headed by Premier Koki Hirota resigned.

1937 - Early in January,
A Chinese Communist Movement of 250,000 supporters was reported in northwest China.
General Yang Yu-chen, the leading Shensi militarist met with and began negotiations with the Chiang Kai-shek government leaders in order to avoid armed conflict.

On February 15, Generalissimo Chiang Kai-shek would present a report to the plenary session of the Central Executive Committee of the Kuomintang, or Nationalist Party, at Nanking, before 200 members, regarding the Sian-Fu incident. He had been kidnapped and detained for 13 days, being released on December 25, 1936. Following the presentation, Chiang, in the characteristic Chinese norm, offered his resignation from the various posts which he held in the Party's organization. The convention urged him to retain the offices.

Chiang Kai-shek further declared that he had rejected the program demanded at Sian-fu by General Chang which had been presented as a prerequisite to the surrender of the Communist armies and territories to Nanking's rule. He advised moderation in further contact with the Communists.

1937 - On January 11,
The Soviet Finance Commissar, Gregory Grinko, announced to the Central Executive Committee a contemplated defense expenditure of $4,020,400,000, an increase of 1/3rd over last year's budget. Other nations assume that this is a response to the German-Japanese pact against Communism, announced in November, 1936, and to Japan's reported decisions to increase its army in Manchuria and built a larger Navy.

1937 - In January,
The United States Treasury makes its first shipment of gold bullion to the new government depository on the Fort Knox, Ky. military reservation. The new storehouse for the nation's gold is a low, granite building with an underground vault, protected by a 25-inch steel and concrete wall, a 20-ton door, a bombproof roof and a sensitive electrical alarm device.

The bullion is in the form of 400 oz. bars, worth $14,000 each ($35./oz.).
The government will eventually lodge some $6,000,000,000. (42,857 bars) of its $11,296,000,000 (80,685 bars) gold supply at Fort Knox.

1937 - On January 29,
General Senjuro Hayashi is asked by Emperor Hirohito to form a new government.
The Emperor's first choice, Kazushige Ugaki had been unable to form a government due to opposition from the military. General Hayashi has been a prominent military leader in Korea and then in the Manchurian campaign and later was Minister of War in the former government. In addition to the Premiership, Hayashi assumes the duties of Foreign Minister and Minister of Education.

The new cabinet consists of 8 members instead of the customary 13.
An issued statement of policy declared that the government would follow a middle way so far as circumstances permitted. A budget reduction of 8-1/2% would be introduced on February 11.

1937 - On January 30,
Reichsfuehrer Hitler proclaimed to the German people that he had broken the fetters of the abhorred Versailles Treaty, which he said, "we felt as the worst stigma of shame ever branded on a nation." In particular, he denounced the clauses concerning "war guilt", the German Reichsbank and railroads:

"I hereby most solemnly withdraw the German signature from that declaration forced upon a weak government against its better knowledge - the declaration to the effect that Germany was guilty of starting the World War."

He declared that the Reichsbank and the railroads are free from the obligations imposed upon them by the peace treaty and are restored to the complete sovereignty of the German government. Hitler repeated Germany's demand for a return of colonies taken from it after the War, offered cooperation with other nations for peace and economic development, and, expressed complete opposition to bolshevism. All German citizens were directed to listen to radio broadcasts of the speech in their homes, offices and factories.

In both domestic and foreign affairs, Hitler's record was impressive.
During his term in office, unemployment had been abolished (in a culture which abhorred unemployment and shamed deeply anyone who had been pushed into it); a boom in business had been created (during one of the worst capitalization crisis yet recorded); a powerful Army, Navy and Air Force had been built up, and, provided with considerable armaments and the promise of more (in contravention of the Versailles Treaty); a loyal ally had been found in Mussolini (for Germans who felt weak and humiliated by the outcome of WWI); the independence of Poland from France had been mediated (diminishing the felt encirclement of France); hope and optimism had been encouraged in the German people.

1937 - On February 2,
Authority for the USA Executive Office was extended for 2-1/2 years continuing to provide the President with control over the 2 billion stabilization fund and the power to devalue the dollar. The new bill expires June 30, 1939.

1937 - On February 17,
A Japanese Diet debate on Military Expenditures produced widely divergent statements.
Yukio Ozaki, 79-year-old Liberal leader, declared that Japan has neither the population nor the wealth to compete with such powers as the United States, Britain, Soviet Russia or China with their great resources and millions of inhabitants. Ozaki denounced the army's attitude in seeking to control Japan and to enforce a strong policy toward China and the rest of the world. He questioned the lately signed pact with Germany against the spread of Communism, declaring that Japan should suppress Communism without foreign assistance.

Premier General Hayashi defended the budget expenditures for armaments on the rationale that they were necessary in case diplomacy failed.

1937 - On February 20,
The Chinese Nationalist Nanking government officially cancelled the anti-communist war which had occupied nationalist forces for a decade. This followed negotiations with the communist leaders in Shensi and Kansu, who agreed to the abolition of the Communist army and its incorporation with the National army under officers appointed by the Nanking military authorities. A proposal was also adopted for holding a national people's assembly next November to adopt a national constitution and to inaugurate a "constitutional regime."

1937 - During the year,
Howard Menger, born February 17, 1922, in Brooklyn, New York, and his brother, saw bright shinning, circular objects skipping about the sky. One day, a metallic object landed not far from them. Unafraid and curious, he approached the object only to have it fly away. Later, a spacewoman contacted Howard. He knew immediately that she was not an earthling because

"she was an exquisite woman with long blond hair which cascaded around her face and shoulders ... she seemed to radiate and glow as she sat on a rock before me, and I wondered if it were due to the unusual quality of the material she wore, which had a shimmering, shiny texture, not unlike but far surpassing the sheen of nylon .... she wore no makeup and her skin had pinkish undertones while her eyes were opalescent discs of gold. She first said, "Howard, we have come a long way to see you and to talk to you."

Over the next several decades, scientific and technical data would be imparted to Menger.

1937 - On March 7,
An "International Raw Materials Conference" convenes in Geneva, Switzerland.
It is generally acknowledged that no single nation in the world is self-sufficient in the sense that it contains within its borders all the raw materials which it needs for the (traditional) uses of its industry, its agriculture, and in many cases for its food supply. To this end the economic needs of a developing (population and capital expanding) civilization have become political in the sense that they have been the causes of colonial expansion, of intense rivalries between nations for control of sources of materials not indigenous to their own countries, and of trade competition which has aroused international enmities. Organized by the League of Nations, Nazi Germany was conspicuously absent - it has demanded the return of its colonies in view of their resources.

Yuko Shudo, Japan's delegate, presented Japan's demand for the right to send her excess population to all undeveloped territories of the Earth and noted that foreign nations were often closed to emigrants from crowded Japan. As Japan has only raw silk as a natural resource, access to foreign sources is essential to Japan, he stated.

Export restrictions had so hampered a continuous supply of raw materials for industry that the Japanese, like some other countries, were seeking to save themselves by programs of self-sufficiency, but such attempts, he said, tended to disturb world economy. Shudo urged abolishment of all restrictions on export of raw materials and contended that immigration from all countries and by all races into undeveloped countries must be permitted.

A self-sufficient economy in a country with few natural resources, which is overpopulated and continues to have a growing population can only result in a decreasing standard of living. The internal political threat of such a policy is that increasing levels of poverty and economic distress and decreasing availability of produce will stimulate inflation, illegality, social unrest, civil war and anarchy.

Such spells death to the living political organism of state bureaucracy which is charged with maintaining order and profit - the status quo. Human bioengineered sexual obsession prevents a serious consideration of a stabilization or reduction of population levels even though such could be done humanely while increasing the potential for marital harmony.

1937 - On March 8
Japanese Foreign Minister Naotake Sato stated that:

"Japan has no territorial ambitions in China.
It is wrong for one country to possess a sense of superiority over another.
China's wish for equality should be duly considered. I wish to forget all past differences and proceed with mutual good will. Japan respects Chinese interests and wishes to shake hands with them economically.

Recently, Japan has clashed with British economic interests in China.
It will be better to cooperate with them and follow a peaceful policy."

Sato's statements received immediate opposition in the Japanese Diet where he was accused of presenting a weak policy and that a firmer attitude to China should be taken.

1937 - On March 12,
Chinese militia clashed with Coreans (Koreans) who were found smuggling sugar into territory south of Tientsin.
Ignoring an order to halt by the Chinese, the Coreans were fired upon. Chiang Kai-shek and his advisers conferred with visiting Japanese at Nanking on economic matters, while the Japanese military authorities at Tientsin were making drastic demands on the Chinese authorities to cease their war on smuggling. The Japanese designate the Coreans as "special traders" and declare that 3,000 Coreans are engaged in smuggling and have no other source of livelihood, and that therefore, their "special trading" must not be interfered with!

1937 - By March 16,
Mongokuo, a new state in China, roughly the size of the USA state of Ohio, is established.
The new state, including 6 northern counties of Chahar, is between the Japanese dominated state of Manchuko and the Chinese province of Suiyan, extending to within 20 miles of Kalgan. The capital has been declared as Chapsur.

Prince Teh, for a long time opposed to the Nanking Nationalist government, set up the new nation with the aid of Japanese military advisers. Japanese officers stationed at Dolonar, near the Jehol state border, had supported the creation of the Chahar Autonomous Mongol Political Council, which was never recognized by Nanking, over a year ago. Many Mongol leaders oppose the new "puppet" state that they are determined to prevent invasions by bandits and will support the Nanking government against revolutionary movements.

1937 - During March,
Libya becomes the focus of the Arab-Islamic movement.
During a visit by Italy's Premier Mussolini to the north African colony, he received an enthusiastic greeting and had the title of "Protector of the Faith" conferred on him. This demonstrated the success of Italy's Islamic policy of respecting the people's religion and customs - in contrast to the historical British and French colonial practices.

The Arabs are trying to shake off French and British domination, and Italy apparently is seeking to supplant Great Britain as the world's greatest Moslem power. Italy's friendly attitude towards the Moslem world was contrasted in a circulated pamphlet which mentioned the problems in Syria, the bloody overthrow of the Baghdad government, and the continuing Arab-Jewish conflict in Palestine. It further mentioned that:

"The only authentic basis for peace and tranquillity in the Moslem part of the Mediterranean base is Libya ... no Islamic movement ever had cause to complain of Italy's more than fair attitude."

1937 -
Canada begins its chemical and biological warfare program despite the fact that Canada, Britain and the U.S.A. all signed the 1925 Geneva Protocol outlawing the use of such weapons. Otto Maass was the director of chemical warfare and the man in charge of Canada's research into chemical and biological warfare. The first area of concern was Mustard Gas, which had been used in WWI.

Sir Frederick Banting experimented independently upon himself in a minor way and to his regret. The leg patch burn he gave himself took a month to heal and was quite painful. The National Research Council labs in Ottawa, under the direction of biologist J. Gordon Malloch initially used volunteers from the staff in the early experiments done there. Repeated exposures magnify the symptom severity experienced. Such sources quickly diminished and Maass was asked for volunteers from the military.

Experimental animals could not be used effectively in such experiments due to their inherent passive response. Humans, on the other hand could be trained to take evasive actions. Britain began experimenting in 1942 with soldiers at Porton Down, England. The soldiers became "severe casualties". On the request of the British, the Canadians rewrote their regulations on using troops in war gas experiments and the research station at Suffield, Alberta became a preferred location because of its vast open areas which offered excellent possibilities for testing under combat conditions.

A minimum of 100 volunteers per month were called for, each to receive $1.00 or more per exposure, and none of which would be told of the certainty of injury. The notices posted stated that "the actual tests are carried out under scientific control, so that no personal injury is likely to result". Mustard Gas burns are always severe and very painful. Medical officers were ordered to conform or face dismissal. Men returning to their units no doubt contributed to the truth reaching the troops resulting in increasing difficulty in obtaining volunteers and increasing pleas to the military to send more.

The poor "attitude" of the returning volunteers was thrown back on the military as being responsible for sending laggards who "were sent back because they refused to do their duties". Army officers were again told that it was their "duty to provide suitable troops in adequate numbers" and to tell such volunteers that "they would not be called upon to make sacrifices".

Ostensibly undertaken so as to find ways of avoiding Mustard Gas exposure and better ways of treating same, an equal stress was given to making the dispersal of the gas more effective. This included finding ways of ensuring that troops on the ground would be contaminated by gas released from planes flying at up to 1,000 feet altitude. The British set up similar testing grounds at Innisfail, Queensland, in Australia. The Canadian experiments were favourably received by Britain and the U.S.A. and Canada continued with experiments for both countries after WWII on a wide range of gasses and viruses.

In 1989, the results of these experiments were still under order of government secrecy.
This approach and the results stand as a model of research done by every militarily powerful or dominated political system on the Earth.

1937 - On June 24,
"The General Political Situation" was the subject of a "Top Secret" directive shared by The German Minister of War and Commander-in-Chief of the Armed Forces, Field Marshal von Blomberg and the chiefs of the German Navy, Army and Air Force. It justified the position that Germany "need not consider an attack from any side" as neither the Western powers nor the USSR were preparing for or wanted war. It continued:

"Nevertheless, the politically fluid world position, which does not preclude surprising incidents, demands constant preparedness for war on the part of the german armed forces ... to make possible the military exploitation of politically favourable opportunities should they occur. Preparations of the armed forces for a possible war in the mobilization period 1937-38 must be made with this in mind."

 The report continued with 3 scenarios in which war might begin:
   1. A French surprise attack, RED: German strength applied in the West;
   2. A German attack on Czechoslovakia to defuse a 2 fronts war, GREEN;

In the second case, intervention could only be made if "necessary conditions" (civil unrest, sabotage) occurred beforehand. In 3 additional situations "special preparations" were to be made:

   3. Armed intervention against Austria;
   4. Warlike complications with Red Spain;
   5. England, Poland, Lithuania take part in a war against Germany.

The directive ended:

"... England will employ all her available economic and military resources against us. Should she join Poland and Lithuania, our military position would be worsened to an unbearable, even hopeless extent. The political leaders will therefore do everything to keep these countries neutral, above all England."

1937 - On July 7,
The Sino-Japanese War began following an incident at Marco Polo bridge, north of Peking.
A Japanese soldier had been detained or killed by the Chinese. In retaliation, the Japanese attacked Shanghai, the largest city in China and the biggest seaport in Asia. A centre of commerce, Shanghai had a population of 3-1/2 million Chinese plus a central French concession in which other countries had embassy-like compounds complete with their own garrisons. Britain, France, the USA, Japan and other nations ostensibly had representatives present to assist the Chinese in increasing their sophistication to more "modern" levels".

The Japanese garrison had been enlarged immediately before the incident and they resisted the Chinese until 2 divisions of reinforcements arrived from the south. The Japanese destroyed 1/2 the Chinese army before it withdrew. In retaliation for opposition, the Japanese intentionally bombed the civilians from the air, killing thousands. Deliberate genocidal actions were taken by the Japanese both here and at Nanking, to which the Japanese next marched.

Nanking, as the capital of the Republic of China, under the leadership of Chiang Kai-shek, was attacked following the sinking of the USS Panan, a USA gunboat, further south. The gunboat sinking was declared a mistake and the Japanese escaped sanction. Nanking was captured in several days. 40,000 civilian men, women and children were murdered; many others were raped, assaulted, buried alive, or tortured. 300,000 civilians and troops were later reported to have been killed.

Chiang Kai-shek and millions of Chinese resorted to guerilla warfare, yielding territory slowly to the advancing Japanese while burning crops and destroying factories and roads. Railroad tracks were taken up. Many factories were taken apart and carried to Chungking, 2000 miles west, where they were reassembled in underground factories; bomb shelters were built for the civilians. Japan bombed the city from the air and the Chinese in old biplanes defended with suicide missions.

The Japanese countered the resistance by re-building the railways with slave labour and isolating the Chinese ports so as to cut off supplies such as oil from reaching the interior. This only left a small-gauge railway from Rangoon, Burma to southern China for the Chinese to obtain supplies. Engineers estimated that a road through Burma would take 6 or 7 years to construct. Chinese labour completed the Burma Road in less than a year, protected in part by a small group of American fighter aircraft, the Flying Tigers.

By the end of the year, Japan would have captured 5 more northern Chinese provinces in its drive to unify its control over China.

1937 - On September 28,
A Celebration in Berlin for Mussolini by Hitler greatly impressed the Italian leader.
A gigantic crowd of 1 million people were gathered to hear both leaders, responded with deafening applause. Mussolini, speaking in German, responded to the flattering words of Hitler by describing the Fuehrer as

"... one of those lonely men of the ages on whom history is not tested, but who themselves are the makers of history."

1937 - On October 30,
"Hermes", a miles wide asteroid, shot past the Earth at an estimated speed of 22,000 mph, missing the Earth by twice the distance to the Moon (approx. 500,000 miles), that is, 7 minutes. The energy which would have been released by a collision was calculated to be the equivalent of 100,000 one-megaton hydrogen bombs, about equivalent to the world nuclear warhead explosive capacity on alert in 1988.

1937 - By November,
A "Law for the Control of Important Industries" is set up by the Tokyo Government in Manchuria.
By its direction, no one could go into major enterprises without a Japanese permit. This virtually excluded all Chinese and foreigners from any large business. "State companies" organized under this law became monopolies owned and run by such big Japanese interests as the Mitsui, Mitsubishi, Sumitomo, South Manchuria Railway, and the Oriental Development Company.

By 1944, they would control the salt, leaf tobacco, motion pictures, rice, coal mining, electric power, automobile assembly, life insurance, textbook printing, alcohol, opium, and other lines in at least 1/3rd of China. Flour and spinning mills and chemical works, machine shops and railways - were all in the hands of Japanese syndicates and industrialists.

All land, labour, and immigration laws in China would come to favour the Japanese.
It would become easier and easier for Japanese colonists to acquire land, while becoming almost impossible for a Chinese. Scores of new factories - chemical works, machine shops, woodworking plants, spinning mills, and food-preserving industries would multiply in the Mukden (Shenyang) industrial area. New railways would be built including some to reach the Soviet border - for military reasons. The same approach would be generally used by the Japanese for conquest anywhere in southeast Asia.

1937 - On November 5,
The Wilhelmstrasse Meeting allowed Hitler to outline the new German policy.
Present were:

Field Marshal von Blomberg:        Minister of War and Head of Armed Forces;
Colonel General Baron von Fritsch, Commander-in-Chief of the Army;
Admiral Dr. Raeder,                Commander-in-Chief of the Navy;
Colonel General Goering,           Commander-in-Chief of the Air Force;
Baron von Neurath,                 Foreign Minister;
Colonel Hossbach,                  military adjutant to the Fuehrer.

Hitler regarded his new policy the fruit of 4-1/2 years of political leadership.
It was to be his contribution to history. He said:

"The aim of German policy was to make secure and to preserve the racial community and to enlarge it. It was therefore a question of space. [Germans] had a right to a greater living area than other peoples ... Germany's future was therefore wholly conditional upon solving the need for space. ...

The history of all ages - the Roman Empire and the British Empire - had proved that expansion could only be carried out by breaking down resistance and taking risks; setbacks were inevitable. There had never ... been spaces without a master, and there was none today; the attacker always comes up against a possessor."

Hitler believed that two hate-inspired countries, Britain and France .. had their colonial or internal problems and the USSR should also be considered in any "political calculations." Strategy had to be considered carefully. Three cases had to be considered.

1. After 1943-45, Germany's relative military position to Britain and France would weaken as they rearmed.

2. If French internal strife came to completely occupy it, Germany should strike quickly against the Czechs.

3. If France was so occupied in war with another state, Germany should overthrow Austria and Czechoslovakia simultaneously.

War was considered mandatory.
Hitler raised some doubts as to his survival beyond 1945, his desire to solve Germany's problem of space by that time, and the correct timing and choice of strategy would be dependent upon the political actions of the other countries. Some of the officers neither supported the Fascists nor the prospect of war. Their presence prevented unity of purpose.

1937 - On November 6,
Mussolini, while Ribbentrop was in Rome for his signature on the Anti-Comintern Pact, remarked about Austria: "Let events take their natural course." This was taken as a signal by Hitler that Mussolini was no longer as concerned about the future of Austria as he had expressed previously.

1937 - On December 9,
Joe Kennedy was publicly appointed by U.S.A. president Roosevelt to be the next Ambassador to Britain.
Joe had asked for the position; it was one of the most prestigious jobs in the diplomatic service and the one most unexpected for an Irish Catholic to hold. He was finally a hero to Bostonians.

Memory Stimulators.
1938 - HIGHLIGHTS:

Movies:
Four Daughters; The Sisters; The Adventures of Robin Hood; Jezebel; Arrest Bulldog Drummond; The Lady Vanishes; Algiers; The Divorce of Lady X; The Shopworn Angel; You Can't Take It With You; Made For Each Other

1938 - During the year,
Adolf Hitler and his government in Germany pass laws against civilians owning guns, ostensibly to reduce levels of crime.

1938 - On January 25,
The Headquarters of the "Committee of Seven", the Austrian Nazi underground, was raided by the Austrian police.
They found documents in the Vienna offices, initialled by Rudolf Hess, Hitler's deputy, which clearly stated that the Austrian Nazis were to stage an open revolt in the spring of 1938 and that when Austrian Chancellor Dr. Kurt von Schuschnigg attempted to put it down, the German Army would enter Austria to prevent "german blood from being shed by Germans."

According to Franz von Papen, Chancellor of Germany, one of the documents ordered his own murder or that of his military attache, Lieutenant General Muff, by local Nazis so as to provide an excuse for German intervention. This was the second time that Papen now knew that the Nazis had targeted him for murder. On February 4, he would learn that he had been fired, along with Neurath, Fritsch, Blomberg, and others.

1938 - On January 25,
Fraulein Erna Gruhn was the factor which led to the discharge of Field Marshal von Blomberg from the German military leadership. After almost 30 years of marriage, Blomberg's wife had died in 1932. He became enamoured with his stenographer and on January 12, they were married. Rumours began to spread and a police chief, Count von Helldorf became aware of a police file on Fraulein Gruhn.

In her younger years she had been charged with having been a prostitute and having posed for pornographic photographs. She had grown up in a massage salon run by her mother which, as sometimes happened in Berlin, was simply a front for a brothel. Helldorf dutifully should have passed the information on to the chief of German police, Himmler, but Himmler was getting a reputation for being unsavoury. Helldorf reported the findings to General Keitel, a junior of Blomberg. Instead of passing the papers on to Army chief von Fritsch, Keitel suggested that Helldorf show them to Goering.

Goering had long wanted Blomberg's position and saw an opportunity.
Goering took the papers to Hitler. On seeing them, Hitler, conservative and intolerant religiously, as many Germans of the era were, Hitler felt disgraced and disgusted that Blomberg had not confided these details to him and that he might have made such a disgraceful choice, for a senior officer. Hitler had been one of the two official witnesses at his marriage. By now, the Army command itself, with its good share of pride, was demanding the dismissal of Blomberg. Hitler dismissed Blomberg from duty that same day, January 25.

Blomberg was informed on his honeymoon by an arrogant and zealous junior Naval officer that he had been dismissed; the officer took the liberty of offering Blomberg a pistol for the purpose of suicide in order to save the honour of the Army. Blomberg did not agree with the extremist views of the junior officer and declined the pistol. Blomberg had not known about the previous history of his new wife and when Hitler learned the truth, he promised Blomberg to reinstate him as soon as Germany's hour has come. Blomberg was denied service for the length of the approaching war.

Iniquities throughout the German ranks and culture served here to diminish their chances of success ahead. Blomberg was a loyal and excellent military leader whose potential contribution would be lost as a result of the cumulative expressions of gossip, lack of compassion, passivity, distrust, envy, pride, social status, intolerance.

1938 - On January 25,
The career of Colonel General Freiherr Werner von Fritsch, the Commander-in-Chief of the German Army, who had opposed the November 5, 1937, pronouncement of policy by Hitler, began to come to an end. On that day, after showing the files concerning Blomberg's wife to Hitler, Goering also brought forth paper purporting to disgrace Fritsch. Himmler, Goering's chief aide, and Heydrich, chief of the S.S. Secret Service, the S.D., had provided Goering with the report. The Gestapo papers alleged that Fritsch had been guilty of homosexual offenses and that a German ex-convict, Hans Schmidt, had blackmailed him since 1935.

Hitler summoned Fritsch to the Chancellery to face the testimony of a rather unsavoury looking individual. Fritsch who was openly anti-Nazi, was so angered by the insolence of the situation that he was speechless. Hitler took this as a sign of guilt and ordered the resignation of Fritsch. This shocked Fritsch back to reality and he refused to resign and threatened to challenge the charges in a trial by a military court of honour. Hitler, neither wishing to stir military dissention nor miss the opportunity to rid himself of an opponent, ordered Fritsch on indefinite leave.

A preliminary investigation by the Army working with the Ministry of Justice quickly established that Himmler and Heydrich had initiated a Gestapo frame-up against Fritsch. The ex-convict, Hans Schmidt, had observed an Army officer in an "unnatural act" and had blackmailed the man for years. The subject's name was Frisch, not Fritsch. The Gestapo had known this, yet it had arrested Schmidt and threatened him with death unless he identified Fritsch as the homosexual subject. The elder leaders of the Army and those opposed to Hitler now believed that the scandal involving the Gestapo would threaten both his and the Gestapo's credibility. Before that could occur, Hitler would have gained superior control of the situation.

1938 - On February 4,
A Decree placing Hitler in Command of the whole German armed forces was passed by the cabinet and announced to the nation shortly before midnight. As head of state, Hitler had been the Supreme Commander of the Armed Forces. Now he took over Blomberg's position as Commander-in-Chief and abolished the War Ministry. In its place he created the High Command of the Armed Forces (Oberkommando der Wehrmacht, or OKW), to which the 3 services were subordinate. Goering was rewarded with the title of Field Marshal.

Hitler announced that Blomberg and Fritsch had resigned "for reasons of health."
Sixteen senior generals, known to oppose Hitler, were retired. Another 44, who were considered less than enthusiastic, were transferred to lesser commands. Foreign Minister Neurath, who was beginning to question the direction of policy, was replaced by a compliant Ribbentrop.

Hitler, the former information officer, used the media to placate the public about his new dictatorial rule and some of the prominent dismissals he had forced by taking a suggestion of Goering and creating a fictional "Secret Cabinet Council." It was supposed to provide guidance to Hitler "in the conduct of Foreign Policy." Neurath was described as its president and Keitel and the chiefs of each of the 3 armed forces were to be part of this "supercabinet" as Goebbels' propaganda described it. In reality, it never met, even for a minute.

1938 - in May,
Trans-Canada Air Lines, inaugurated the first transcontinental service in Canada with the delivery of 10 Lockheed 14s which brought their fleet up to 16 planes. The new planes have a top speed of 250 mph and accommodation for 11 passengers.

1938 - During the year,
Nikolai Bukharin, who ranked second only to Lenin as a Bolshevik theorist in the USSR, was ordered shot by Josif Stalin. Bukharin's internationally known book, The ABC of Communism was outlawed for publication or possession along with his numerous works on Marxist economics and sociology. Bukharin was a member of Lenin's first politburo, an organizer and leader of the Communist International, and editor of Pravda and Izvestia. Although he strongly disagreed with Lenin on political issues, the founding father of the USSR praised him from his death bed. His works and his place in history would be "rehabilitated" by the Soviet Government in 1965, over 10 years after the death of Stalin.

This was one of many people who lost their life under the order of Stalin.
Josif Stalin, had been an intellectual as a young adult, rushed into rational development at the expense of childhood emotional development due to physical and spiritual abuse by his poor alcoholic father. He would forever subconsciously hate the world, like other humans who were robbed of their childhood play and opportunity for emotional development. With great assistance from his mother he gained advanced education at a monastery only to be sent to a work camp in Siberia. He became aware of the strategy of Chess and followed it through the rest of his life.

No-one, including his mother, a long-time friend, a close associate, a wife, trusted and loyal officers - could not be considered expendable. All were potential dangers to his possession of power. Those who knew him best had a greater opportunity in the world of public opinion and politics to jeopardize his reputation. The more you knew of what had happened, the greater your chance for execution or imprisonment.

In Chess, the Master must be willing to sacrifice all of his or her "pieces" in order to survive and win, including your knights, your bishops, and your queen. For Stalin, intellectuals posed a personal threat to he who was an intellectual; on numerous occasions, they would be persecuted as a group.

1938 - In May,
The REDs receive lifeform distress signals from the Milky Way Galaxy to their own Andromeda Galaxy.
They study the reception for about a year of our time and then decide to investigate as the signals indicate increasing distress. Lifeform distress signals move at 1/5th the speed of light and cross great distances in the universe. They are picked up here by a RED exploration group and relayed to their home planets at the speed of light. Those picked up and relayed at this time indicated the distress of the earth's biosphere (living organisms, plants, animals, birds, reptiles, insects, etc.) from the period of human history beginning in the 1850s.

In May, 1939, the RED civilization sent 10 exploration groups to investigate the source, which had been pinpointed as the Earth. They began arriving at the Earth in 1943. The travel capability of the REDs in terms of distance covered would be incomprehensible to humans until the year 2015. It can be represented by a factor which is double that available to the Pleiadians; theirs would be incomprehensible until the late 1980s.

The ANDROMEDA Galaxy is located at position M31 in the Andromeda Constellation.
It is the brightest and nearest spiral galaxy to the Earth. Without optical aids its appears to humans as a bit of elongated fuzzy light. This great island universe is the nearest of all the spirals and is probably the largest member of the Local Group of galaxies. The distance is 2.2 million light years, that is, about 13 thousand quadrillion miles. The stars of the system are arranged in 2 different populations, and, in this case, one is much farther away than the other. Previous to 1953, M31 was believed to be 1/2 to 1/3 that distance from the Earth.

The Andromeda Galaxy possibly contains over 625 billion stars, of which only the brightest can be seen with human-made telescopes by humans. By comparison, the Sun would be 200 times too dim to be seen by the same telescope looking from the Andromeda Galaxy. Like the Milky Way, the Andromeda Galaxy is known to be in slow rotation about its central mass with the outer hub moving more slowly than the inner portions.

As early as 905 A.D., the Persian astronomer Al Sufi had noted it and called it the "Little Cloud". The first telescopic observation is believed to have been made by Simon Marius in 1611 or 1612. Only long-exposure photographs taken with large telescopes reveal the true nature of the galaxy to be an aggregation of billions of stars like the Milky Way in which the Earth and its solar system are found.

1938 - By the summer,
The Japanese controlled 2/3rds of the Chinese railroads.
The Yellow River, which had changed its course during its annual flood almost a century earlier had been maintained in the new course by dikes. Now, these dikes were broken to provide a water barrier against the Japanese advance. Chinese guerrilla farmers presented an unpredictable and uncontrollable enemy to the Japanese, which lost troops to ambushes. Swamps and marshes also frustrated the Japanese troops. Millions of people were being killed. Most other nations were either unconcerned or in debate about how they should be responding. Humans did not always view other humans as humans: humans were races; races were euphemisms for the concept of different species.

1938 - On June 22,
Labour Conscription was instituted by the Office of the Four-Year Plan in Germany.
It obliged every German to work where the State assigned him or her. Workers who absented themselves from their jobs without a very good reason were subject to fine or imprisonment. Also, a worker conscripted could not be fired by the employer without the consent of the government employment office. There was job security, something unknown in the earlier part of the century.

Restricted by many controls and wages that were only a little above the subsistence level, the German workers were provided with circuses by the government to divert attention from their misery. The Kraft durch Freude (Strength through Joy) Organization was created by Dr. Robert Ley. In pre-Nazi Germany, tens of thousands of interest clubs provided social participation for persons with a common liking for chess, soccer, bird watching, .... Now, no such club was allowed to function without the approval of the Kraft durch Freude. This was better than nothing at all.

For those at the lowest end of the income scale, it provided inexpensive vacation trips on sea or land. 12 ships were purchased (2) or chartered (10) for such cruises. Destinations included Madeira, beaches on the Baltic, and plans for massive ski excursions to the Alps which would have accommodated up to 20,000 persons. Every branch of sports was so regulated: more than 7 million persons officially participated in them. Kraft durch Freude also made bargain rate tickets available for the theatre, opera, and concerts: anyone of any economic class could now equally attend. Over 200 adult education centres were regulated as well.

As the largest single political party organization in the country, the "Labor Front", with 25 million members gained a huge bureaucracy employing tens of thousands of members. 20 to 25% of its income became spent on administration. Annual dues to the Labor Front passed 200 million dollars worth before 1939. Only 10% of that was set aside for the Kraft durch Freude.

1938 - By September,
Jacque Fresco had designed a flying saucer.
Aircraft companies of the time advised him that he was too far ahead of anything they could handle and it was shelved while he worked on a more conventional job at Pearl Harbour, just before the WWII, and at some less conventional activities at Wright Air Field during the war.

Fresco believed disk-shaped aerial ships had a sound aerodynamic future.
In fact when he heard someone offering $25,000 for a saucer that could fly, he said that would be like taking candy from a baby. "I can build one for $15,000 and make it fly fast enough to pull a pilot out of his skin and I'm working on a way to make even him survive the experience."

1938 - On October 30, in a CBC broadcast,
Actor Orson Welles produces a radio dramatization of H.G. Wells's story "The War of the Worlds".
A story about the invasion of the earth by aliens from Mars, it portrays how outer space lifeforms invade the USA and kill 40 people including 6 state troopers.

An estimated 32 million listeners believe much of the dramatic presentation in spite of periodic assurances by the announcer that what is being presented is a dramatization only and not to be confused with the truth. The format which has conditioned American audiences to believe everything presented on the radio as a news story or political release if it were not music - created mass hysteria and demonstrated the power of mass media to influence much of a nation.

At a time of no television and few radio stations, when a majority of North Americans lived on farms, read few newspapers and magazines and depended on the radio as their source of news with relatively few advertisements compared to the 1990s, many listeners believed that what they were hearing was not a dramatization but a description of reality. People in the region where the spaceships were supposed to have landed grabbed their guns and rallied neighbours to provide an armed resistance to a terrifying threat: invasion by something strange and powerful.

On the radio, the story events were portrayed as parts of a breaking news event with all of the urgency and anxiety one might expect. Following the pattern of "real" event reporting, the dramatized story confused numerous listeners who responded to the pattern without taking head to the announcements that indeed they were listening to a dramatization. Police and radio stations received numerous urgent calls from people demanding to know what was being done about the "invasion". Over 1.2 million people took to the streets in fear that Martians really had landed.

If real facts at a later date were to suggest that a technologically advanced alien civilization had reached the earth, how would the public's reaction to a story and the government's lack of preparation and the culture's lack of confidence and positive outlook to foreigners with greater power likely encourage then current politicians and military/policing leaders to respond? Open disclosure or secrecy? Other alternatives are ruled out by lack of preparation and the given beliefs and responses in the earlier equation.

1938 -
Leo Szilard and Albert Einstein patent a liquid metal pumping system which operated by using moving magnetic fields to push the liquid metal along. Szilard would later propose the cooling of nuclear reactors with molten bismuth and lead and the use of the pump as an alternative to water cooling which he believed would be less effective and require more maintenance. Water cooling was chosen.

1938 - During the year,
In Germany, the generals had seen no reason up to this time to oppose Adolf Hitler.
Faced with the threat of war, an opposition, which had undoubtedly existed from the beginning of Hitler's activities formed but was ineffective. General Ludwig Beck, the first Chief of General Staff, resigned. He was horrified by the military risks he believed Hitler was courting; however, he failed to make use of his resignation in the bloodless coup at Munich.

Weaknesses of leadership in the military and civilian arenas arose from a demand in advance that whatever opposition was raised would have an advanced assurance of 51% certainty of success. Hitler had instituted what North Americans decades later would call Unemployment Insurance and many government civil service work positions into a culture where an inability to provide for yourself and your family resulted in total shame to the extent that you would be disowned by your relatives and friends. Military expenditures together with other programs appeared to be bringing Germany out of the worst economic depression it had ever experienced. Many generals saw no reason to oppose Hitler since he produced results.

Later, when doubts arose, the majority were so overwhelmed by the early successes of Germany in the War, up to December, 1941, that they were content to leave the politics up to the Fuhrer. They bargained their honour for swift promotion and praise. They felt bound by their national and military oaths even when impending disaster was frankly admitted. Many civilians were motivated by the optimism and aim of Germany's salvation in which poverty and hard work would be replaced with riches and power as they held authority over the rest of the world with all of its resources at their hand.

The Gestapo succeeded in April 1943 in destroying the main elements of the original conspiracy against Hitler. On July 20, 1943 Colonel Count Claus von Stauffenberg would lead the resistance elements in an attempt to destroy the totalitarianism he hated and that Hitler personified. ALL elements of the plan failed and the resulting trials and hangings turned those who remained in doubt to support of the Fuhrer to the end.

Justice and right are achieved by the actions of one person at a time and often in opposition to what is easy, accepted, powerful, safe. Morally correct decisions cannot be found, except by coincidence, through intellectualization. Nor to political, social or religious leaders have any command on what is right for the individual, group or state: ONLY faith AND a strong spirit provide the answers. How much time has any politicized group been encouraged to take to build these "spiritual" skills to balance secular skills?

1938 - By December,
The Volkswagen (The People's Car) program, had been begun by Hitler and Ley.
Hitler wanted every German worker to have a car, just as the media portrayed every American had. At the time, there was 1 car for every 50 Germans and 1 car for every 5 Americans. Hitler decreed that a car should be built for him to sell for $396. Hitler himself and Austrian auto engineer Dr. Ferdinand Porsche were the major designers of the car.

Private industry could not produce a car for such a cost.
Dr. Ley's organization, Kraft durch Freude (Strength through Joy), promptly set out to build "the biggest automobile factory in the world" at Fallersleben. It was to produce 1-1/2 million cars annually. The Labor Front Party advanced 50 million marks of capital and Dr. Ley introduced a "pay-before-you-get-it" instalment plan - 5 marks a week, or up to 15 marks per week (for a 990 mark car).

When the prospective buyer had paid in 750 marks, the buyer was given an order number entitling him or her to a car as soon as it could be produced. Tens of millions of marks were paid in by German workers. War would bring an end to the proposed reality and the dreams. The factory would be converted to the production of war materiel. After the war, none of the monies collected from the workers would ever be refunded.

1938 - In December,
Otto Hahn and Fritz Strassmann in Germany, discovered the process known as Uranium fission.
The term "fission" was actually coined by assistants Lise Meitner and her nephew Otto Frisch. Bohr realized that because of their structural differences only the rare U235 (7/10th of 1% of the usual uranium alloy, vs 99% U238) had fissioned in the experiment. Fission could be initiated by a single neutron striking a U235 uranium nucleus. Nuclear physicists immediately recognized that by such a process enormous amounts of energy could be released.

1938 - In December,
Nicolai Yezhov, chief of the NKVD Soviet Secret Police goes too far for Stalin in his mass executions and he himself disappears. Stalin replaces him with Laventi Beria who orders an end to the purges. Stalin is given the image of a saviour to the Soviet people: the person who stopped the purges. In reality, he authorized the purges and when he thought they had accomplished his aims he executed the leaders conducting the purges so as to ingratiate himself to the people and to eliminate his connection with them.

Beria is also promoted to be a Candidate-Member of the Politburo.
He modifies the Secret Service in several ways. He establishes agent training schools, widens the international activities of SMERSH, and keeps detailed files on all possible adversaries. SMERSH is the abbreviation for "Smert Shpinonam" - "Death to Spies" - the popular title of the Armed Forces Counterintelligence Directorate.

SMERSH is particularly active between 1943-46.
Beria becomes responsible for the execution of as many as 35,000 members of the Soviet Army as well as 525 members of the Secret Service. It is by the long-term use of these idiosyncratically determined fatalities that Soviet men largely become passive and unassertive: it is a more dependable way of surviving than most others.

Memory Stimulators.
1939 - HIGHLIGHTS:

Movies:
The Wizard of Oz; Gone With the Wind; The Cat and the Canary; The Hunchback of Notre Dame; The Little Princess; Invitation to Happiness; Mr. Smith Goes to Washington; Destry Rides Again

1939 - By March,
Three groups of scientists had completed experiments to prove that nuclear fission produced an emission of more than one neutron per interaction thereby confirming the ponssibility for a chain reaction process:

Leo Szilard and Walter Zinn at Columbia University; Frederik Joliot in France; and Herbert Anderson and Enrico Fermi, also of Columbia.

Publication of these findings resulted in letters being sent to the War Office in Germany, the Soviet Academy of Sciences in the Soviet Union, and the British Government suggesting the prospects for a bomb: all initiated atomic bomb projects shortly thereafter.

1939 - On March 15,
Germany invaded Czechoslovakia.

1939 - During the year,
Igor Tamm, a leading Soviet physicist, remarked to a group of students:

"Do you know what this discovery (of fission) means? It means a bomb can be built that will destroy a city out to a radius of maybe ten kilometres."

1939 - In April,
Dr. Ruth Drown, a vivacious young Los Angeles, California chiropractor made an astonishing finding while making refinements on Albert Abram's devices. She developed a camera which could be used to take pictures of organs and tissues of patients using nothing but a drop of their blood, even when the patients were hundreds or thousands of miles from her office. Even more startling, she could take pictures in "cross-section", which cannot be done with X-rays.

Although she received a British patent for the camera, the American FDA authorities regulating her practice, regarded it as science fiction and confiscated it in the early 1940's. To suitably discredit Dr. Brown, the same authorities ensured that reporters from Life magazine were on the scene at the time of the confiscation and that their story presented her as a charlatan. She reportedly died of grief.

Once again, "modern" human culture proved its own spiritual decay by denying the fair and scientific assessment of new concepts which could enhance health, reduce illness, and reduce the cost of health care relative to the sophistication of the diagnosis required.

1939 - During the year,
A major flood in Northern China, results in the death of 100,000 persons.

1939 - By May,
Thomas Townsend Brown, a specialist in radiation, field physics and spectroscopy with an interest in astronomy and space travel, and who had worked his way up since his entry into the Navy Reserve in 1933 to the position of a Lieutenant, wanted to return to research. With his supervising professor, Dr. Paul Alfred Biefield, he had discovered the Biefield-Brown Effect, 15 years before, in 1924. The economic climate had improved some and he took a position with the Glenn L. Martin Company of Baltimore, later to become Martin Aerospace.

1939 - By now,
Eba Waerland, a naturopathic writer, would note:

"Depleted food gives rise to constipation and constipation is not good for your health. Everything slows down and those things that should be eliminated from the body remain for a long time in contact with the mucous membranes. This is not good for your health because you get toxic, it gives rise to irritation and we get different intestinal flora which produce toxins made from the bile acids and these toxins can give among other things, cancer of the intestines and the large bowel."

Although demonstrated to be accurate, the medical industry would show little recognition of this statement in their modes of practice through 1990.

1939 - By mid-year,
Uchida Ryohei, an associate of Toyama Mitsuru (Dark Ocean Society) founds the "Black Dragon Society".
It dominates the Kempeitei during the War and leads the struggle to expel Bolshevism, democracy, capitalism, and Westerners from Asia. The continued looting of East and Southeast Asia will bring together the Black Dragons and the Yakuza during World War II. They would make huge fortunes trading in the black market, securing quantities of diamonds, gold, and platinum in the process.

While most of Yakuza's wealthy patrons were more interested now in money than in politics, militant Fascism was a natural ally of extortion.

1939 - In July,
H.G. Wells' "The Fate of Homo Sapiens" entered the market as his latest views.
As a futurist, a number of the possibilities suggested in his writings would come into existence. As a pragmatist idealist thinker, he wrote science fiction, novels and critiques of society. His concerns and warnings about the direction of society have often proven out; his admiration for science, thought and nature were balanced by a grieving for the ignorance, compulsiveness and destructiveness of humanity. By this date, history, for Wells, had become ecology.

In "Fate", Wells defined the urgency of the moment as humanity having to adapt so as to finally reach a balance and reverence for nature and the role of humanity as a constructive participant, or, cease to exist. Wells proposed that 3 major changes were taking place and that 3 major responses were necessary in order for the result to be positive.

First, distance was being abolished by radio communication and air travel; second, there had been and continued to be a tremendous increase in industrial operations; third, there was an increasingly targeted release of human energies resulting from widespread increases in literacy and increases in the demand for skilled labour. Without a context of long-term goals built on a foundation of human equality and respect, responsible use of science and technology the adoption of a style of professionalism which would seek for maximum benefits from change with the least of disruptiveness and waste, humanity would be doomed: social order would crumble and nature would exact its own form of restrictions on humanity.

If humanity were to survive, Wells specified that 3 factors would be required.
A worldwide Air Authority to control and direct the use of all aircraft was one. A second was the establishment of a Worldwide Conservation Authority to ensure that human industrialization and commercialization did not continue to downgrade the quality of the environment. A full acceptance of the rights of individuals was the third, and essentially the foremost factor. If the political and social relationships between humans did not become healthier and more constructive, nothing would change. What Wells perceived and stated were the weights holding humanity to its lowest common denominator were what he called "Existing Forces".

These authorities can best be listed by quoting the chapter titles of his book:
"The Jewish Influence"; "Christendom"; "What is Protestantism"; "The Nazi Religion"; "Totalitarianism"; "The British Oligarchy"; "Shintoism"; "The Chinese Outlook"; "Subject Peoples"; "Communism and Russia"; "American Mentality". All of these proud, irreverent, conflicting norms - expressed as taught by their human leadership, dominated world thought and worked more for evil than for good.

Wells' call for a new world order was innocent in its inability to acknowledge the basic physiological capabilities of the human; it was gullible in its assumption that human intellectuality really provided a context for freedom rather than a rationalization for deference to authority; it was naive in its suggestion that the authoritarian powerful pillars of modern human culture would meekly surrender their proud, self-indulgent power in the interest of humanity as a whole. Unable to clearly see the opportunities yet able to feel the challenge, Wells concluded:

"The coming barbarism will differ from the former barbarism by its greater powers of terror, urgency, and destruction, and by its greater rapidity of wastage ... The average life will be steadily diminishing, health will be deteriorating. The viruses and pestilential germs will resume their experiments in variation and new blotches and infections will give scope for pious resignation and turn men's hearts once again toward a better world beyond the stars. There will be a last crop of saints and devotees. Mankind, which began in a cave and behind a windbreak, will end in the disease-soaked ruins of the slum. What else can happen? What other road can destiny take?

If "Homo sapiens" is such a fool that he cannot realize what is before him now, and set himself urgently to save the situation, while there is still some light, some freedom of movement and action left in the world, can there be the slightest hope that in fifty or a hundred years hence, after he has been through two to three generations of accentuated fear, cruelty, and relentless individual frustration, with ever-diminishing opportunity of apprehending the real nature of his troubles, he will be collectively any less of a fool? Why should he undergo a magic change when all the forces, within him as without, are plainly set against it."

1939 - In July,
GRAY-Insectoid and GRAY-Reptoid spacebeings arrive on Earth from a base on the Moon.
The Insectoids have set out from their previous planet in 1872 to search for a new gene pool from which to find a key to bioengineer protection from an endemic "genetic" disease. It is actually a dual-virus; they are unaware of viruses. Symptoms of the "disease" are alarming to the insectoids: a reduced lifespan from an average of 48 Earth-years to an average of 24; fertility reduction from 100% to 50%.

Initially, they consider humans too "primitive" socially to utilize as a gene pool. They are much too ethnocentric in terms of lifeform to consider any gene pool so different from their own. They choose to experiment with Earth-origin insects initially. They live on a nutrient base derived from the fermentation of animal tissue in vats.

They are also in search of new sources for their resources and another location to colonize and expand their civilization. Gray-Insectoids are highly developed in their apparent technology yet have a physiology similar to insects. Underground colonies or bases are their natural locations for nests or homes and have provided protection from harmful cosmic radiation as well as wide temperature fluctuations on other planets, moons or asteroids.

They also have bases on Venus.
They found humans to be of as much interest as humans have found insects to be. They have little concern for human welfare beyond determining if and how humans might be utilized as workers or slaves for them, and, whether any human genes may be advantageous to them.

The GRAY-Insectoids coexist with the GRAY-Reptoids in a mutually beneficial relationship.
The Gray-Insectoids are the more powerful and the more technologically advanced while the Gray-Reptoids are more spiritually advanced and have more sophisticated language for communication. It represents a tenuous union of brawn and intelligence on which the survival of both rests. Each possess their own systems of social organization and they cannot interbreed.

GRAY-Insectoids grow to a height of about 3 feet, have somewhat humanoid form with thin bipedal arms and legs, have a diamond-shaped face with large eyes, dislike sunlight, work together for the survival of the "nest", and, have a Gray colored shape. Their main activities are colony building, food gathering, manufacturing, procreation, defense of the group.

The propulsion systems of their transport craft are made of materials foreign to the earth and not dependent on magnetic forces.

GRAY-Reptoids grow to a height of 2-1/2 feet to 3 feet on their arrival and are of heavy build, gray in colour. Over the next decades, mutants derived from cross-breeding and bioengineering, would grow as high as 10 feet. The Gray-Insectoids supply them with older technology craft dependent upon magnetic and gravity forces for propulsion - yet much advanced to human transportation. Subservient to the Gray-Insectoids who possess the power of technology, it is uncertain what beneficial functions they provide to the Gray-Insectoids other than as labourers. They have no specific motivations of expansion or colonization beyond the desire to live comfortably and orderly.

As both GRAY types always work together, they will be referred to from this point on as GRAYS rather than separately as Gray-Insectoid and Gray-Reptoid, unless the situation warrants otherwise.

The GRAYS first sought an area in which to build their first underground base or nest.
They looked for a location which was remote from human lifeforms and in temperate zones rather than arctic or equatorial regions for comfort. Both are usually only away from their bases under cover of darkness and both have hypnotic abilities much beyond that of the skilled human. It is possible for them to easily stun a human into a trance following which the horror of the experience, not having been prepared for, is usually coped with by human neurological defenses as a blank in memory - a traumatic block.

GRAYS initially sought to learn from investigating samples of humanity what physiological factors might make them more suitable to life on Earth. They had little interest in human social and political systems which they viewed as self-destructive, useless, and abysmally primitive to their own. They see humans as we have viewed their earthly representatives for centuries. They did envy humans for their ability to survive on the Earth given their apparent heavy "drawbacks" of emotion, destructive habit structures, and, in terms of insectoid perception - extremely poor "learning" mechanisms.

1939 - In August,
Wilhelm Reich left Oslo, Norway for the U.S.A.
He had received a teaching offer and contract from the New School for Social Research in New York City with the assistance of anthropologist Bronislaw Malinowski and Dr. Theodore Wolfe.

In 1936, Reich had founded the Institute for Sex-Economic Bio-Research, in Oslo.
He had continued his research into the basic energy underlying life and in the counselling and treatment of emotionally ill persons.

In 1937 and 1938 he had focused his studies on the one-celled protozoa, using time-lapse photographic techniques, in the search for an understanding of how bio-energy functions in all living forms. Almost daily Reich had become the target of Norwegian newspaper sensationalism which branded him a "sex fiend" and a "Jewish pornographer."

The significance of the findings which emerged from his research indicated the considerable ignorance and denial which humans possessed about themselves. He discovered that specific parts of the body, particularly the erogenous zones (tongue, inner surface of the lips, genitals, nipples, lobes of the ears, etc.) showed strikingly more varied measurements than the normal skin potential in terms of electrical sensitivity and nerve responsiveness.

In addition, the electrical potential of these zones varied considerably with the emotional state of the individual. Also, persons could subjectively tell whether a particular influence would cause an increase or decrease in the electrogram reading, suggesting the possibility of biofeedback training to increase self-awareness and self-control.

His own method of healing he came to call "vegetative" treatment, the term not translating well into English and better described as "life-energy" therapy. This "energy" he would now come to call Orgone (from orgasmic energy) and he developed a theory that all illnesses were caused by a disturbance of this energy. Terming them biopathies, he viewed illnesses as energy-blockages of the body.

He developed an Orgone Accumulator device designed to stimulate the flow of the natural life-energy in the user, thereby allowing for the eradication of illness by a strengthening of the lifeform's energy. They were small wooden boxes, about a foot square made of alternating layers of iron or steel and cellulose or other materials. He had discovered that by using a wooden tube fitted with a magnifying glass, a bluish-gray light, blue-violet dots, or rapid straight yellowish rays could be seen emanating from the box and present in the atmosphere. A small amount of heat was produced in the boxes, more if they were underground. The more layers in the box, the greater the amount of orgone energy concentrated.

1939 - On August 2,
Albert Einstein sends a letter to F.D. Roosevelt, President of the U.S.A. encouraging government support for nuclear research in view of factors which suggest that extremely powerful bombs designed on nuclear reactions may be under development in Germany:

"Some recent work ... leads me to expect that the element uranium may be turned into a new and important source of energy in the immediate future. Certain aspects ... call for watchfulness and ... quick action ....

In the course of the last four months ... possible to set up a chain reaction ... large amounts of power ... extremely powerful bombs ... might well destroy the whole port together with some of the surrounding territory. ... The United States has only very poor ores ... good ore in Canada and the former Czechoslovakia, ... Belgian Congo.

... speed up experimental work, ... providing funds ... Germany ... taken such early action ... where some of the American work on uranium is now being repeated."

Signed by Einstein, the letter is actually written by Leo Szilard and Eugene Wigner.

1939 - On August 15,
The date of the Annual Nuremberg Nazi Party Rally, 250,000 men were called up for military service in the west.
Advance mobilization orders to the railways had been given. Plans were made to move Army headquarters to Zossen, east of Berlin. The Navy reported that the battleships Graf Spee and Deutschland and 23 submarines were ready for sail for their stations in the Atlantic.

On August 17, "Operation Himmler" was ready to proceed.
150 Polish Army uniforms with attachments had been gathered.
They would be worn in an attack faked by the S.S. Gestapo against a German radio station at Gleiwitz, near the Polish border. Concentration camp inmates, condemned to die, would wear the uniforms. They would be told that if they succeeded, they would have their freedom.

The intent was that the "Polish" invaders would be killed during their retreat.
Thus Poland could be blamed for the aggression and an attack. The order for the Operation had come directly from Hitler: he was anxious to push history forward. Alfred Helmut Naujocks, a member of the S.D. (Sicherheitsdienst, Security Service) was placed in charge of the Operation.

Operation Canned Goods under order of Reinhard Heydrich and the responsibility of Heinrich Mueller, was to provide 12 or 13 condemned criminals, in Polish uniforms, for Operation Himmler. To ensure that there would be no survivors, all but one would be given fatal injections by a doctor employed by Heydrich and given gunshot wounds. They would be placed at the spot of the incident and the press would be taken there afterwards.

The one exception would be a person which Naujocks would accompany to the radio station and who would read a prepared speech declaring that the time had come for conflict between the Germans and the Poles. Naujocks, representing the German S.D., would then heroically shoot the individual and save the station. These combined operations would be cancelled at the last moment. Others, involving Belgium, Holland, and other countries would be planned; some would be carried out.

1939 - On August 19,
Stalin agreed to sign a Non-Aggression Pact with Germany, after a week of negotiations.
21 submarines were dispatched to positions in the North Atlantic north and northwest of the British Isles to begin a blockade of Britain. The battleship Graf Spee was sent to position itself off the Brazilian coast. The battleship Deutschland was sent to occupy the British sea lanes in the Atlantic.

1939 - During the year,
A British Government White Paper on the Jewish Question of occupation in Palestine supported the ARAB position. This encouraged the limitation of the sale of land to the Jews as well as immigration numbers. The intent was to maintain an Arab majority in the region. The policy was contested by the Irgun Zwai Leumi, a Jewish terrorist group.

Faced with indirect British anti-Semitism and direct German anti-Semitism during the coming World War, the Jewish Agency (informal Jewish government) became a supporter of the Allies and developed Palestine into a centre for Allied supplies, while the Arabs (the Grand Mufti of Jerusalem) tended to support the Axis powers.

1939 - On August 23,
The Hitler-Stalin Non-Aggression Pact was signed.
Stalin was jubilant and took the pact seriously, adhering faithfully to the provisions.
It was the culmination of a process begun in the early 1930s. From his perspective, Stalin believed that the Pact would not have occurred without the second revolution which he had forced on the U.S.S.R. - making it more homogeneous in structure, goals, efforts, and responses. He believed that without such changes, the states which now composed the U.S.S.R. would nave remained or returned to independent states unable to repel the advances from European powers or Far East powers. His power, he believed, put him on an equal with Hitler - and as such he could negotiate in good faith for the protection of "his" country.

Hitler wanted an empire; Japan was building an empire; the U.S.A. were building an empire; Britain and France had empires which were threatened; Stalin had one, which he hoped to protect from threat. Hitler was aware that his chances of defeating Britain and France would be reduced if either the USA or the Soviet Union came to their aid. He and his staff made an honest and determined effort not to aggravate either the USA or the USSR directly.

Hitler's plan for Germany was to first consolidate the countries surrounding Germany, then conquer Britain and France. Only then would he advance into the Soviet Union. During the interim, his ally, Japan, was expected to occupy all of Southeast Asia and China; only then to invade the USA. Italy, another ally of Hitler, was expected to re-establish the old Roman Empire through Greece, the Balkans, the Middle East and through Africa. Eventually, a World Government was to evolve with Hitler as the Chairman.

Stalin identified personally with Hitler: both had know physical and emotional abuse as children; both adopted emotional denial personalities with strong abandonment patterns encouraging a compulsion for control for the purpose of satisfying unresolved feelings of insecurity; both became passionate nationalists who grieved for either the manner in which foreigners had taken advantage of them or for the manner in which the weaknesses of large numbers of their people had made their country open to the control and abuses by/of other nations; both acknowledged that the "power of force" ethic, which they had learned from their fathers or from others whom they believed they should have been able to trust, was the means necessary for the goals they planned; both had sought and gained military and political leadership, survived imprisonment and life-threatening incidents, and succeeded; both were sensitive intellectuals with autocratic religious training during their formative years.

In the reverse, Stalin demonstrated historically for Hitler that genocide was possible and that a state intelligence network positioned between the state leader and the military and the government was effective at controlling and eliminating dissention. As a senior information officer, Hitler had learned that the world would accept genocide (the Turkish genocide of Armenians) and that with strategy, democratic governments could be subverted to dictatorship (the successes of Mussolini and the Italian Fascists). Major nations had politically been self-centred; until he included them directly, he could rely on them to stay out of his plans.

Stalin, in an unusual show of confidence and camaraderie lowered his guard of distrust and supported Hitler; when Hitler invaded the U.S.S.R., the shock traumatized Stalin such that he would totally distrust everyone near and far from him thereafter. The paranoia that obsessed him would result in heightened intolerance and the executions of both loyal associates and those who dared speak against him whether they were within the U.S.S.R. or outside it.

By March, 1939,
Stalin's enthusiasm for Hitler increased as Hitler had succeeded in Munich the previous fall and his preparation for the attack on Poland he was aware of. During his speech at the Eighteenth Party Congress that month, Stalin issued a warning to both France and Britain that their strategy towards Germany was doomed to fail and that they would be best served by seeking a peace pact with Germany, even as he had wisely done.

On September 1, 1939,
Germany attacked Poland, and as agreed, the U.S.S.R. stayed away.
In return, the U.S.S.R. attacked Finland in February, 1941, and the results saw the takeover of Latvia, Lithuania, Estonia, part of Rumania, and part of Finland and Poland. Stalin's empire grew by 10 million people. Arrests, deportations, executions, and prison camps increased, mandating reorganized and expanded security forces. These expansions, unrestrained, by Germany, confirmed even more to Stalin that his pact with Hitler was positive for the future.

Before Hitler invaded the Soviet Union, Stalin had done everything possible to keep the alliance going. This include cooperation between the NKVD and such Nazi security forces as the Gestapo and SD. A joint NKVD-Gestapo mission in Cracow, Poland, met for several weeks in early 1940 to discuss joint methods for working against Polish resistance organizations.

The Germans learned more from the NKVD on how to suppress the Polish underground than the reverse. Exchanges of prisoners took place. Those Polish prisoners of German background were handed over to the Germans; those of Ukrainian and Belorussian nationality went to the U.S.S.R.. All went to prison camps: officers turned over to the Stalinist forces were executed. German communists were loaded aboard trains in the U.S.S.R. by the NKVD, shipped to the border and turned over to the German S.S. and sent to concentration camps.

In the Spring of 1940,
15,000 Polish officers were exterminated in Katyn Forest in western U.S.S.R. by the Stalinist security forces.
As more intelligence reports suggested to Stalin that Germany intended to turn against him, more dispatches to the German consul were allowed to be intercepted by the U.S.S.R. security forces declaring the value of the pact, and the harder Stalin appeared to demonstrate to the Germans that he could be of value to them by subverting and executing those who resisted the advance of Germany.

The greatest importance of these events here is that they set the stage for later historical events. A paranoid, manipulative person is the easiest person to manipulate against those whom they owe trust. This produces a national weakness in which a great deal of energy is expended in a manner which is spiritually negative. A tremendous concern for the local, the immediate, and the personal, distracts such a leader from consideration of the universe-wide, long-term, spiritual factors involved in decisions. Short-term gain often leads to long-term tragedy. Long-term strategies often succeed when short-term goals fail.

1939 - On September 2,
World War II begins with Britain's entry against Germany.
The key antagonists would include:

Adolf Hitler - born in Austria, subject of poverty, prejudice and humiliation; served in WWI.

Josif Stalin - born in Georgia, subject of poverty, prejudice and of child abuse from an alcoholic father.

Winston Churchill - born in England, syphilitic father who told him on his deathbed that he would be a failure, mother was sexually promiscuous; served in India, Boer War, World War I.

The quiet small French nuclear development program was first transferred to Britain, and then in due course to Canada. The somewhat larger British program prospered long enough to produce results which convinced the government of the possibilities involved on the military side, but then at that point, under the influence of German aerial bombardment and the press of more immediate tasks, part of it was transferred to Canada, and the remainder went to the United States where it was melded with the American effort.

1939 - In September,
Alfred Korzybski, Director, Institute of General Semantics, USA, sent further constructive suggestions to some leading governments, urging the employment of permanent boards of neuro-psychiatrists, psycho-logicians, and other specialists, to counteract dangers in connection to the present world crises. He received only two polite acknowledgements of his letters. Both his forewarnings of disaster in 1933 and 1939 would be disregarded in practice, even by specialists.

Korzybski was asking politicians to take leadership in the conversion of their respective societies into more aware, more spiritually based organizations. The politicians self-interest was to maintain the status quo in which they retained their control and power through deception, manipulation, gossip, fear, pride and greed. Total commitment to this more infantile thinking/emotional patterning would only increase as events placed more and more people into a survival mode apart from a living life mode, the latter requiring a sharing of economic wealth and a respect for the rights of others.

1939 - On September 3,
The British Passenger Liner, Athenia, jammed with some 1,400 passengers, was torpedoed without warning, 200 miles west of the Hebrides. The Naval High Command had ordered its U-boat captains to observe the Hague Convention which forbade attacking a ship without warning. At first the German High Command found no reports in the British media of any U-boats being in the vicinity of the sinking. All U-boats maintained radio silence so there was no way of checking what had happened.

Within a few days, the German media were told to print story's of how the British had torpedoed their own ship in order to provoke the USA to enter the war. On September 16, Joachim Ribbentrop, German State Secretary confirmed with Admiral Raeder that no German submarine had been involved in the sinking. All of the submarines that had been at sea on September 3rd had returned except for one. Ribbentrop met with the American naval attache and truthfully, as far as he had been informed, advised him that no German sub had been involved.

U-30, commanded by Oberleutnant Lemp did not return to port until September 27.
On being interviewed as U-30 entered Wilhelmshaven, Lemp admitted that he might have been responsible for the sinking. His previous instructions had been to keep a sharp lookout for possible armed merchant cruisers in the approaches to the British Isles.

He had mistaken the passenger liner for a cruiser and sank it.
After consideration, anyone connected to the incident or aware of the true meaning was ordered to keep it a total secret. Only one of the crew survived the War, and only after the War did he admit the truth. On October 22, German Propaganda Minister Goebbels personally went on German radio and accused Churchill of having sunk the Athenia.

1939 - During the year,
An 8.3 Earthquake struck Chillan, Chile, and resulted in the deaths of 28,000 persons.

1939 - During the year after the War began, Edgar Sengier, head of Union Miniere, Katanga, Belgian Congo, put 220 grams of radium onto ships in Brussel's harbour, together with 1,000 tons of high-grade uranium ore in drums, sent it to the U.S.A. and stored it in a New York warehouse. By 1942, the mines were shut down and flooded. In 1942, Colonel Nichols would ask Sengier to reopen the mines to provide the U.S.A. with uranium for the Manhattan Project. Sengier's planning would supply an immediate source from the New York warehouse - an important time advantage. Those you choose to make your enemies may contribute to your downfall.

1939 -
Nationalist groups unite in Viet Minh (Front for the Independence of Vietnam), under the leadership of Ho Chi Minh.

1939 - During the year,
The planet Mars comes close to the Earth.
Some astronomers report surface markings estimated at up to 20 miles wide and 3,000 miles long.
Up to 40 such markings would be called "canals" by some astronomers, as they seemed to become more apparent when the ice caps shrunk. Kuiper detected no oxygen in the Martian atmosphere; others suggested an equatorial temperature of 50 degrees Fahrenheit; some saw green vegetation developing at those times when the "canals" became predominant.

1939 - During December,
Niels Bohr remarks at a seminar:

"With present technical means it is, however, impossible to purify the rare uranium isotope in sufficient quantity to realize a chain reaction."

1939 - By year-end,
The USA Navy had begun a Submarine Nuclear Propulsion Program.
It would become largely dormant during WWII.

Memory Stimulators.
1936 - HIGHLIGHTS:

Movies :
The Westerner; The Son of Monte Cristo; All This and Heaven Too; The Sea Hawk; Gaslight; The Bank Dick; Whom the Gods Love; Seven Sinners; The Grapes of Wrath; Pot O'Gold; Those Were the Days; I Love You Again

1940-44
Vietnam is occupied by Japan.
Viet Minh fights a guerilla war against the Japanese.

1940 -
In the USA, the FBI declares a War Against the Mafia as public enemy number one responsible for kidnapping and murders and accused of ruling organized crime with fear as well as expanding it from state to state. About 500,000 Sicilians are in the USA at this point. American agriculture will have a bumper crop this year and the prominence of the car as a status symbol is notable.

In New York City, Salvatore Lucania (Charles [Lucky] Luciano) becomes known as the "directing genius of organized vice" and the mastermind of the prostitution rackets: the godfather of the most brutal of the New York organized crime gangs.

1940 -
U.S.A. President Franklin Delano Roosevelt appoints the "National Defense Research Committee" to let government contracts for expanded nuclear research with the intent of building an atomic bomb to win the war.

1940 -
Herb Anderson writes a doctoral thesis on the resonance absorption of neutrons in uranium, the effect that requires that uranium fuel in a reactor be placed in lumps instead of being evenly distributed throughout the moderator, whether graphite or heavy water. Publication is temporarily withheld on the advice of Leo Szilard who advises secrecy for political reasons.

1940 - In March,
Otto Frisch and Rudolf Peierls make the first correct calculation - in principle - to determine the critical mass quantities of U235 and Plutonium required to make a nuclear weapon. Previously, it was suspected that tons would be required; hence, the construction of such a weapon would be impossible; its delivery even more improbable. The correct calculation, however, was 110 pounds (50 kilograms) for pure U235 uranium or 35.2 pounds (16 kg) for Pu239 Plutonium.

1940 - During the year
"The Rockefeller Brothers Fund" is founded by the sons of Rockefeller Junior: John, Nelson, Laurence, Winthrop and David. Between 1855 and 1934, Rockefeller Senior gave $531 million to various organizations to assuage some of the evil image he had gained in his ruthless amalgamation of some oil producing, refining and marketing enterprises into Standard Oil . It had made billions. He would die in 1937 leaving only $26 million to Rockefeller Junior; 60% of the estate went to state and federal taxes. Although Junior was to live to 1960, his estate transferred $75 million to his sons in 1940.

Nelson and Laurence strongly believed that without serious effort towards lucrative investment and good management, the family would lose its special "chosen" status, which had been afforded by the grandfather's material successes. The philanthropic projects the brothers would promote would be subsidized by outside sources of funds, both private and public. Unlike their father and grandfather, their chief contribution would be personal effort in these areas.

Nelson was at the Chase National Bank for a short time, and also became engaged in a series of small enterprises, including one that arranged business transactions between large companies. Beginning in 1937, Nelson involved himself in the U.S.A. government and business policy toward Latin America, improving relations between U.S. corporations (such as the members of the Standard Oil family) and the Latin American nations where the corporations did business. On Roosevelt's recommendation, Rockefeller delivered a memorandum to the White House on June 14, 1940 entitled Hemispheric Economic Policy.

Latin America was considered ripe for Nazi propaganda, which, it was feared, would lead eventually to the establishment of German military bases there. The Office of Coordinator of Commercial and cultural Relations between the American Republics was set up and later became the Office of Inter-American Affairs. (In 1994, we would understand it as a front for espionage and foreign intelligence activities) In 1940, Roosevelt appointed him Co-ordinator of the Office of Inter-American Affairs where he remained from December 1944 to August 1945, he would serve as Assistant Secretary of State with jurisdiction over Latin American affairs.

In 1945, Nelson, while working at a conference on drafting the United Nations Charter would work hard for the adoption of article 51. That would permit the formation of "regional groupings" within the United Nations family for individual or collective self-defense. This later permitted the U.S.A. to enter into NATO (North Atlantic Treaty Organization) and the SEATO (Southeast Asia Treaty Organization) and engage in wars while maintaining UN membership. After the War, Nelson would be appointed head of the International Development Advisory Board by President Truman, in 1950; head of the Presidential Advisory Commission on Government Operations by President-elect Eisenhower in 1952; Undersecretary of Health, Education and Welfare (the New Deal Plans) in 1953.

By 1953, Nelson Rockefeller would by a close associate of past and present Presidents, of big business concerns in the U.S.A. and Central and South America, of the higher representatives of the military and intelligence communities, and of the high profile professionals of academia and science.

1940 - During the summer,
The first of 3 Cremation Ovens is delivered to the Auschwitz, Poland, internment camp.
Designed by the German firm, "Topf and Sons", 2 more ovens would follow in the autumn of 1940 and the autumn of 1941. Each oven was actually 2 crematoria with one firebox and one chimney. The crematoria were required to efficiently dispose of the large numbers of persons dying daily from disease, starvation, and arbitrary execution by the guards. Coal was plentiful in the region.

Between 1939 and 1942, four other internment camps (Chelmno, Treblinka, Sobibor, Belzec) would be built in Poland with the original intent of housing captured and gathered Jews and Soviet prisoners, for possible use as slave labour. The aged, unhealthy, and those too young - would be gased with carbon monoxide. Their bodies would be buried in mass graves in the beginning. But these would prove problematic so cremation would become the preferred method of disposal.

1940 - In July,
William Donovan, after having turned down the position of undersecretary of the Department of the U.S. Navy in June, agrees now to travel to Britain for the White House and assess morale and military capabilities and to examine British intelligence and counterintelligence methods.

Donovan had won the Distinguished Service Cross, the Distinguished Service Medal, and the Medal of Honour for battlefield exploits in France in 1918. Donovan's grandparents had emigrated from Ireland; he was a Catholic with a very strict moral code; he was extremely socially conscious and liked well-connected, wealthy, influential people; he was a successful lawyer; he was ambitious. As early as 1935, he had sensed that another war was likely and that America would again be involved; indeed, he believed that "In an age of bullies, we cannot afford to be a sissy". Beginning in 1939, he was looking to do his part although his age of 55 meant an unlikely active combat position. By 1940, he was firmly into intelligence as his future contribution.

William Stephenson, a Scottish-Canadian millionaire, boxing champion, World War I flying ace, international financier and industrialist was appointed by the British Secret Intelligence Service to be their liaison with the American intelligence services and had the personal approval of President Roosevelt. After Donovan's visit to Britain, Stephenson became his contact in North America. They liked and respected one another and this contributed to a positive influence on the development of an American intelligence community.

1940 -
Americans Enrico Fermi and Herb Anderson conclude that a chain-reacting pile could be built of graphite and natural uranium. German scientists wrongly concluded that it could not and attempted to use the extremely rare isotope deuterium as a moderator, which slowed their development. The U.S.S.R. scientists did not seriously consider carbon as a moderator and the French were committed to deuterium. This one factor could have changed the outcome of which country would develop an atomic weapon first.

Anderson was assisted by contact with the GRAYS in formulating his thesis and taking a position on the graphite. Sometimes, leaps forward in technology come from trying something which all conventional theory and practice suggest will fail. The "idea" can come by intuition, "divine guidance", contrarian thinking, "planted" visions, Walk-ins, or direction from spacebeing advanced intelligence. The decision here could not be taken with ANY possibility of error. Such could have been fatal, time consuming, and economically disastrous.

1940 -
The Foundation for the Study of Cycles is formed.
By 1952, it will have these conclusions:

*  The stock market has rising and falling cycles of 9 years each;

*  International battles begin every 11 years followed by 11 years of peace;

*  The occurrence of influenza, plagues, volcanic eruptions, pig iron price peaks, birth peaks,
                                         earthquakes and emotions were shown to run in cycles.  

*  More crimes, suicides, and cases of insanity occur in the summer than at any other time.  

*  Correlations between history and climate appear evident in 45, 90, and 510 years.  

A 37 year cycle was found to be evident in association with more than 12 separate and apparently unrelated things: frequency of sunspots, wheat and cotton prices, growth of Arizona pine trees, frequency of the aurora borealis, the recurrence of Chinese earthquakes, floods of the Nile river, temperatures at New Haven, Connecticut, severe winters in Europe, etc.

1940 - By August, Lt.
Thomas Townsend Brown had been called to the US Navy Reserve.
With world political developments, the USA military were beginning to mobilize.
Brown, who had worked with the Naval Research Lab as a specialist in radiation, field physics and spectroscopy in the early 1930s and had then spent 6 years in the Navy Reserve, was recalled as Officer in charge of Magnetic and Acoustic Minesweeping Research and Development. It was a position under the authority of the Bureau of Ships, of which Ross Gunn, the director of the NRL, had an annual budget now of $50 million. Residential houses sold for $6,000 or less.

1940 - On August 13,
Operation Eagle (Adlerangriffe) was begun by Hermann Goering.
It was to be an air assault on Britain by Germany which was intended to be followed by an invasion.
On August 12, in preparation, an air attack on British radar stations was made. Only one was knocked out with 4 others being damaged. With such poor results, and with german radar not being very good, Goering decided not to waste further effort against the radar sites. On the 13th and 14th, 1,500 German aircraft were launched against R.A.F. (Royal Air Force) airfields. The Germans declared that 5 had been "completely destroyed": the damage was minor.

On August 15, the first major air battle involved the bulk of the German planes from all of their 3 fleets: 801 bombing and 1,149 fighter sorties. With 800 planes sent against the south of England, the Germans expected the north to be open to attack. When 100 bombers, escorted by 34 twin-engined ME-110 fighters approached Tynside in the north, they were met by seven squadrons of British Hurricanes and Spitfires. 30 German planes, mainly bombers, were shot down.

In the south of England, 4 massive German attacks resulted in 4 aircraft factories and 5 RAF airfields being hit. German losses were 75 to Britain's 34. Much of the advantage which the British had came from their use of advanced radar which allowed the British pilots to know the exact location and flightpaths of the approaching enemy before they were in sight and afford them the favour of being able to attack forcefully and with surprise.

Two days later, on the 17th, the Germans lost 71 aircraft against the RAF's 27. The slow Stuka dive bomber was fine against the Polish army, but against the British Air Force, it was an easy target. Bad weather called off operations between August 19 and 23. The German bombing force had been reduced by 1/3rd. On August 24, the Germans had learned of the importance of the British underground sector stations from which British fighters were being guided into battle by radiotelephone in followup to radar sightings.

On August 23, a navigational error by an attack of a dozen German bombers ended with their explosives being dropped on the centre of London killing a number of civilians and destroying some houses. The intended target was aircraft factories and oil tanks on the outskirts of the city. At night, in a blackout, targets could only be located by precise navigational methods. An error of a fraction of a degree over hundreds of miles, or the inaccurate allowance for wind drift could place a bomber miles off target.

The British thought the error was deliberate and retaliated the next evening against the civilians of Berlin. That night only 1/2 of the 81 RAF bombers dispatched found the target. The effect on German morale was tremendous. It was the first time ever that bombs had fallen on Berlin. Two rings of antiaircraft guns protected the city, yet with heavy use, not one British bomber was shot down from the cloud covered sky. When the war had started, Goering had assured the Germans that such an event would never happen. Now, it had.

It would contribute to the decision of Hitler and the senior war officers to order priority development of the Vergeltungswaffen, "weapons of reprisal." The pilotless self-propelled aircraft (V-1) and the rocket/missile (V-2) were now to enter serious development. Previously, both of these programs had received little more attention than that of an imaginative technology for the far future.

1940 - Between August 24 and September 6,
German Air Sorties against Britain numbered an average of 1,000 per day.
Five forward fighter fields in southern England were extensively damaged and 6 of the 7 key sector stations were virtually wiped out. British communications had been severely limited. In the 2 weeks before, Britain had lost 466 fighter aircraft either badly damaged or destroyed. The German Luftwaffe had lost 385, of which 138 were bombers. The RAF had lost 1/4th of their pilots, 103 killed: 128 seriously wounded.

On the night of August 28/29, the RAF arrived with even more bombers over Berlin. Goebbels now ordered the press to write extensively about the "brutality" of the British flyers in attacking the defenceless women and children of Berlin. Most of the Berlin daily newspapers carried the same headline: "Cowardly British Attack."

The British made full use of the freedom the German error had enabled them to rationalize. On August 31/September 1, they attacked again. As if led by example, Goering switched the day attacks against the RAF to night bombing raids against English cities.

On September 7, Goering switched tactics to massive night bombings of London, rather than continuing against the British fighters until the RAF was beaten.

During the first 2 nights, during which thousands of bombers arrived over London, 842 persons were killed and 2,347 injured. On September 15, a daylight raid by 200 German bombers protected by 750 fighters headed for London, intercepted and largely dispersed. A second wave of German fighters and bombers, several hours later was routed with the German losses again, twice those of the British. Goering, denying the obvious, continued optimistic about finishing off the RAF fighter planes in 4 or 5 days. Hitler proved more realistic; he called off Operation Sea Lion, the naval invasion of Britain, on September 17.

German bombing of British cities, particulary London, continued for a 57-day period to November 3. While early targets had been military targets, such as airfields and factories, civilian targets had replaced these to an extent. When the bombing finished, much of London lay in rubble; the aircraft factories actually outproduced the German ones in 1940 by 9,924 to 8,070 planes. The German bomber losses were so great over Britain that the Luftwaffe would never recover.

1940 - By October,
The Political use of the FBI was furthered by President Franklin D. Roosevelt.
William C. Sullivan, an assistant director of the FBI and Hoover's assistant for many years, would later (1974) state:

"Such a very great man as Franklin D. Roosevelt saw nothing wrong in asking the FBI to investigate those opposing his lend-lease policy - a purely political request. He also had us look into the activities of others who opposed our entrance into World War II, just as later Administrations had the FBI look into those opposing the conflict in Vietnam. It was a political request also when (Roosevelt) instructed us to put a telephone tap, a microphone, and a physical surveillance on an internationally known leader in his Administration. It was done. The results he wanted were secured and given to him. Certain records of this kind ... were not then or later put into the regular FBI filing system. Rather, they were deliberately kept out of it."

Mrs. Roosevelt felt differently about Hoover.
For her, he was like the leader of an American Gestapo. Hoover would look for Nazi saboteurs for the remainder of the War, without success. In one situation, one turned himself in to the FBI - and wasn't believed.

1940 - On October 24,
Adolf Hitler, German leader, meets with General Petain of France to request that France enter the war on the side of Germany; Petain refuses and Germany progressively invades France.

1940 -
Gregory Breit, recently elected to the U.S.A. National Academy of Sciences, is made chairman of a subcommittee for uranium research. He advocates censorship (secrecy) of research findings, especially after France is invaded by Germany, and requests that all journals submit articles on fission to the committee before publication. Editors and scientists voluntarily agree to total classification of the atomic bomb project.

1940 -
Louis Turner, at Princeton University, sent his manuscript to Fermi and Szilard pointing out that capture in uranium-238 would produce plutonium, and plutonium would be capable of fission as U-235, while being separated from uranium by chemical methods, unlike the much more cumbersome physical diffusion methods of many stages required to separate U-238 from U-235 (enrichment). The Columbia group now realized that the main purpose of the chain reaction was to make plutonium.

Sir John Crockroft, simultaneously, and independently, in England suggested that plutonium produced by a controlled nuclear chain reaction could be the basis for a plutonium bomb.

1940 -
Ferdinand Marcos, Mariano and Uncle Pio set up a one-room law practice in Manila following Ferdinand's acquittal on a murder charge earlier in the year. Several of his first clients were former prisonmates from his year in jail. Nearby were the law offices of Elpidio Quirino, a lawyer and legislator who had served as secretary of finance, interior and foreign affairs and would eventually become president. He was an ambitious ally of then current President Quezon.

He dodged charges of corruption by delegating the shady work to his brothers, including Tony, "the fixer". Quirino had also married into one of the top Chinese clans, the Syquias, and he was reputed to be the underworld boss of the northern Luzon smuggling networks in partnership with the Fukienese triads. The Marcoses became Quirino men.

One of Ferdinand's uncles, Congressman Narciso Ramos, had become a powerful Ilocano man, finding hundreds of jobs for his followers in the civil service, all ranks of the Constabulary, and as chauffeurs and enforcers for landlords. Many became members of the Manila black market syndicates.

General Douglas MacArthur's services had been requested of USA President Roosevelt as early as the autumn of 1934 by President Quezon. Roosevelt was only too happy to let the military hawk go rather than retire him. Before serving in Washington, MacArthur had been in command of the military garrison in Manila. MacArthur hoped for a White House opportunity some day and saw the Philippines as his opportunity. He identified with the oligarchy of the Philippines.

Denied the post of Governor-General, MacArthur persuaded Quezon to create the title of field marshal of the Philippines; Quezon countered by urging MacArthur to create his own flashy uniform. Through Quezon's initiative, he was inducted into the most exclusive clubs in Manila; financial and material perks attended his several positions.

MacArthur knew the value of the mass media in engendering public support, something he would need for a chance at the USA Presidency. He hired a group of journalists to build the MacArthur myth for him; most readers and voters believed it until most of it was shown to be false decades after WWII.

General MacArthur's preoccupation with material luxury left his 22,000 American soldiers poorly trained and the 8,000 Filipino soldiers both poorly trained and poorly paid. Much of their equipment was in poor repair and ammunition supplied by Washington were frequently duds.

1940 - During December,
Charles van den Kieboom, one of 3 German spies parachuted into Britain with a radio transmitter for the purpose of espionage, was the first spy executed in Britain. The Germans were ahead in short-wave radio development. The captured sets greatly advanced British short-wave radio developments.

The prospect that a more advanced technology will bring peace has never been the case in human history.
Typically, technological development requires tremendous capital expenditures without any guarantee of a successful conclusion. Reverse engineering a product developed by someone else is the most efficient method of advancing one's technical expertise - if it works. Instilling fear into and using coercion against the enemy simply motivates most humans to react with anger and rage and attempt to duplicate or surpass the aggressor's technology as soon as possible.

BACK to PEAR
INDEX

Memory Stimulators.
1941 - HIGHLIGHTS:

Movies:

The Parson of Panamint; Citizen Kane; The Maltese Falcon; Texas; Arizona; The Devil and Daniel Webster; Here Comes Mr. Jordon; Suspicion; Love on the Dole; The Lady from Cheyenne

1941 - By the beginning of the year,
Hans V. Tofte had offered his services to Britain.
He had returned to Denmark from the Far East when WWII started and joined the underground (covert activities). He quickly recognized that the Germans would not be defeated from within an occupied country, and, using forged papers, he escaped to Spain on a German plane. From there he made his way to the USA and contacted William Stephenson in New York - who ran British intelligence operations in America.

Tofte had left Denmark in the early 1930s, at the age of 19 for a career with the East Asiatic Company, a Danish shipping firm. Son of a Danish sea captain, he was sent to Peking to learn Chinese as the first part of his career. After 2 years, he had next been sent to Kirin, Manchuria, where he had worked for 8 years, travelling there and in the north part of Korea. Needless to say, Tofte was quite fluent in Danish, English, Chinese, and knew some Korean and Russian. Stephenson now sent him to Singapore, where he organized native crews to smuggle supplies over the Burma Road to the Chinese fighting the Japanese in the interior. He organized guerilla bands of tribesmen and fought actions against the Japanese.

1941 - In January,
U.S.A. President Roosevelt sets the stage for the formation of the later United Nations by proclaiming the 4 Freedoms in his message to the Congress. In 1942, the U.S.A. Declaration of the 26 Nations, would see the first formation of a group referred to as the United Nations. Agreement was made at that time that no nation at war with the Axis Powers would conclude a separate armistice. Military assistance for the U.S.S.R. was urged and establishment of a second battle front and intensification of atomic weapons research was decided on. During the next few months, Prime Minister Winston Churchill of Britain would express enthusiasm and optimism regarding the possible development of a nuclear weapon.

1941 - During January,
Walter Bothe leaves Germany for the USA.
He had begun working with graphite as a moderator for fission within a uranium nuclear reactor.
Had Werner Heisenberg known and understood this to be a possibility, the Germans would have had a good potential for developing the atomic bomb first. Bothe further discovered that the graphite had to be purified of the Boron often found in it, for the Boron absorbed some of the desired neutrons making fission less likely.

1941 - Throughout the war,
Globes resembling Christmas Tree ornaments were seen hanging in the air over Germany.
These "Foo Fighter" balls would race alongside Allied Fighter aircraft, appearing suddenly and accompanying the aircraft for miles. It was believed at the time that these orbs were radio-controlled from the ground and were some sort of German secret weapon. Alien technology flying discs were also seen and possibly captured by the Germans, who mounted a program to construct such craft under the code name "Project V-7".

Designs for the flying disc were undertaken by the German experts Schriver, Habermohl and Miethe, and the Italian, Bellonzo. Habermohl and Schriver chose a wide-surface ring which rotated around a fixed, cupola-shaped cockpit. The ring consisted of adjustable wing-discs which could be brought into appropriate position for takeoff or horizontal flight. Working in Prague, they flew the first flying disc on February 14, 1945. Within 3 minutes, they climbed to an altitude of 12,400 meters and reached a speed of 2,000 Km/h in horizontal flight. Miethe developed a discus-shaped plate 42 meters in diameter in which adjustable jets were inserted.

Victor Schauberger, an uneducated but innovative genius, designed a flying disc which he built in 1941.
It had a diameter of 2.4 meters and was operated by an electric motor, obtained by courtesy of the Luftwaffe. It climbed up into the air so suddenly that it hit the workshop ceiling and crashed in pieces to the ground. The design used a suction-screw impeller, which revolved from the outside to the inside along a cycloid spiral space-curve, to generate a cyclonic lifting effect that imparted a tremendous thrust in flight.

1941 - During the War,
Almost 300,000 Civilian Girls and Women, mostly Koreans, were coerced into war-front brothels for the Japanese troops. Foreign conquest was becoming synonymous with sexual abstention; soldiers were increasingly away from home for longer periods of time and at greater distances. With the enhanced sexual drive which humans have and the sensual loneliness engendered by the harsh conditions of the battlefield, troops were becoming depressed, increasingly disposed to the rape of civilians, and increasingly vicious through emotional denial and frustration.

The answer devised by the military leaders was the provision of brothels staffed by captives - the treatment and future of which posed no concern to Japanese authorities. The choice of such a strategy was not uncommon in human history; it would be repeated by other aggressors through the 1990s.

1941 - In February,
Didier Bertrand's Magnesium and Life was published in French.
In it, Bertrand stated that each time wheat, maize, potatoes, or any other crop is harvested, elements in the earth used by the plants in their growth process are taken out. Since virgin arable soil contains from 30 to 120 kilograms of magnesium per hectare, Bertrand stressed that most of the earth's arable land should long since have been exhausted of this element.

Yet not only is this not the case, but in various parts of the world, such as Egypt, China, and the Po Valley in Italy, soils continue to remain highly fertile in spite of enormous quantities of magnesium taken from them through harvests of crops over thousands of years. In July, 1960, the work was published in English and Louis Kervan wondered if the reason was because plants could make magnesium from calcium or carbon from nitrogen.

If human civilizations which had used irrigation to build food surpluses, enabling a growth in the arts, technology, politics, bureaucracy and the military in the past had possessed "plant intelligence", their lands might not have become infertile and their culture extinct.

1941
Harold Urey proves the existence of Deuterium by the simple method of boiling liquid hydrogen, during which the light hydrogen goes away faster than the heavy hydrogen, leaving the liquid enriched with deuterium. Obtaining fairly pure deuterium would no longer be a difficulty. If a fission bomb could be produced, the tremendous energies produced might be adequate to ignite a (larger) fusion reaction. Regular hydrogen would be too slow in react for the fusion process. Its isotope deuterium, being lees stable, would emit electrons readily with plenty of energy. Enrico Fermi suggested this possibility for fusion to Edward Teller, who after doing his calculations, did not think sufficient heat would be released by the nuclear fission reaction.

1941 - On March 1st,
Heinrich Himmler, Chief of the German Police, ordered that the design of the Berkinau internment camp be increased from a capacity of 100,000 to 125,000. The architect simply entered the figure of 744 over the previous 550 capacity on the drawings; no dimensions were changed. The camp would cover at least an area of 1100 metres by 200 metres. The response was greater than had been expected. The Jews had been told one of several rationales including the suggestion that they were being relocated to a safer area than their homes - away from the dangers of the war. Other allies were also happily contributing Jews, dissidents, and the "genetically" ill from their populations.

Himmler expected that there would be a need for the larger camp as more and more Jews and dissidents were being collected across western Poland while poor German serfs from eastern Poland were being repatriated onto the newly available lands to become new landowners. In addition, Himmler had become aware of the difficulties arising from the use of German SS extermination squads which were deployed behind the front lines of the German troops invading the USSR. In just one of many instances, 20,000 civilians, mostly Jews, had been rounded up from towns and farms near Riga, taken to a forest, shot within sight of other locals, and dumped into mass graves.

These activities were becoming "complicated" by the presence of surviving witnesses and because not every SS trooper was prepared for such a magnitude of personal participation in individual murder of women, children and men. With the fatality rate being so high at Auschwitz, the design of a larger crematorium was mandated for the new camp. It would house 5 ovens, each with 3 loading doors - all utilizing one chimney. They would serve 2 underground morgues, each of which would terminate at one or either of the ends of the incinerator building and on the same level as the fireboxes.

The rationalized-as-efficient design was simply to provide barracks for the expected 100,000 inmates, the largest camp which had been planned to date. This intellectualized design by a young architect included open front barracks with habitation spaces which were the size of coffins; no context of privacy; no utilities: 400 defecation holes in planking were provided in 2 rows over a trench. With no form of sewage disposal, dysentery and typhus would take the lives of many.

1941 -
Sir Norman McAlister Gregg (1892-1966) an Australian ophthalmologist, discovers that an unusual number of infant patients, born with cataracts, had been conceived during a 1940 rubella epidemic. Rubella (German measles, 3-day measles) would then be known as dangerous to the unborn. Unlike mumps and common measles, rubella seldom evokes severe symptoms in the 20% of North Americans who escape it in childhood and catch it as adults. A totally different disease, caused by an unrelated virus, is the "red" or "seven-day" measles which doctors call rubeola.

Doctors would begin to look for such patterns with other illnesses including heart defects, limb abnormalities, deafness and mental retardation. Such damage occurs in about 50% of fetuses whose mothers had rubella during their first 6 months of pregnancy. It is important to note that measles is a viral disease: some viruses can change genetic characteristics.

1941 - On March 18,
William Donovan proposed a centralized intelligence organization to President Roosevelt on his return from a 3 month tour of British intelligence facilities. Army and Navy military intelligence department both opposed Donovan's proposals yet the most important principle for any military commander is the security-of-forces principle - the protection of his forces from the enemy - and intelligence is a key element in this. When asked by the President, J. Edgar Hoover, Director of the F.B.I., added his disapproval of the idea to that of the other departments. Roosevelt asked Donovan for a proposal, mindful of her election 6 months earlier before which he had pledged to not send any Americans into any foreign wars.

Donovan was a classic example of an American lawyer's activity: finding ways of doing things through the back door; reviewing legal precedents in order to find a way to circumvent the need for congressional approval. Donovan proposed that the President should control the new agency and have complete discretion over its funds, which should remain secret. The President's secret fund that year was over $100 million of which less than 1-1/2 million would go to the COI for its first budget.

The new agency would not take over any of the duties of the current F.B.I., nor the intelligence organizations of the Army and the Navy. It should, however, have sole responsibility over overseas intelligence work, and it should coordinate, classify, and interpret for the President information from these sources. It was to be monitored by an advisory committee consisting of assistant-secretary, or higher, officials of the State, War, Navy, Treasury, and Justice departments.

It was to be involved in the interception of and inspection of ... Mail and cables; the interception of radio communication; the use of propaganda to penetrate behind enemy lines, the direction of active subversive operations in enemy countries. J. Edgar Hoover lobbied for the F.B.I. to continue to have jurisdiction in South America. Roosevelt approved and appointed Nelson Rockefeller as co-ordinator of inter-American affairs at the same time that he appointed Donovan COI.

Donovan did not want the position of running the proposed agency; however, on July 11, 1941, Roosevelt would meet with Donovan and appoint him coordinator of information. He was to act as the President's chief intelligence officer and coordinate the analysis and collection of information. Donovan became the first to head the Office of the Coordinator of Information (COI).

Donovan's lawyer's background was reflected in his emphasis on analysis of information and not just its collection. Donovan overwhelmed people with information. In his law cases, he would assemble all the relevant information he could find and then devote himself to analyzing it. From that analysis would come his argument and his evidence, each point being carefully prepared and exhaustively sustained by the material he had assembled. It was an encyclopedic approach. His weak sense of the crucial point in an argument was matched by his overpowering evidence. He had the American, and Russian tendency to reach for quantity in a crisis rather than subtlety of approach.

He had a wave theory of intelligence gathering: the first was the collection and analysis of information; the second was commando action to test enemy defenses; and the third was the invasion force. In each wave, intelligence played a vital role. The downfall of such a system is that if the crucial point of the task is lost in the mass of information, idiosyncrasies and spurious conclusions can be used to focus the direction of the rationalizations to support decisions which are, in appearance, fully backed by the data, yet totally unjustified and even counterproductive.

Donovan recruited a lot of people out of the social class he looked up to: academics and specialists from monied, influential families with a high standard for patriotism. Initially, many paid their own expenses, might even work for nothing, kept regular hours and worked hard. Some had little practical experience in the unsheltered world of the common individual to provide a baseline to their imaginative theories. Hollywood film directors joined to make films. Donovan emphasized the importance of radio as the "most powerful weapon" in the "psychological attack against the moral and spiritual defenses of a nation" and set up the Foreign Information Service, an outright propaganda and misinformation agency within the COI.

1941 - In March,
Alfred Korzybski, American semanticist, wrote the following as part of the conclusion to his introduction to his second edition of "Science and Sanity":

"... under present world conditions the role of government is becoming more and more difficult and important. With all modern complexities it is impossible for government men to be specialists in every field of science, and therefore they must depend on professional experts attached to the government , not only in the fields of chemistry, engineering, physics, agriculture, etc., which they already utilize; but also in anthropology, neuro-psychiatry, general semantics, and related professions.

Therewise, the governments will indefinitely play the role of the blind leading the blind.
It is unreasonable to wait 10 or 20 years to learn by bitter experience how short-sighted and incompetent our governments have been. Why not utilize some human intelligence, proper evaluation, etc., toward which extensional methods lead, and thereby have some predictability. This is an imperative, immediate need.

We should not delude ourselves.
Once the psychopathological misuses of neuro-semantic and neuro-linguistic mechanisms have been so successfully introduced, they will remain with us unless reconstructive and preventive governmental measures are undertaken by experts, at once."

And earlier in the Introduction:
"We argue so much today about 'democracy' versus 'totalitarianism'.
Democracy presupposes intelligence of the masses; totalitarianism does not to the same degree.
But 'democracy' without intelligence of the masses under modern conditions can be a worse human mess than any dictatorship could be. ... we human after these millions of years should have learned how to utilize the 'intelligence' which we supposedly have, with some predictability, etc., and use it constructively , not destructively , ...."

Korzybski saw the reactionary actions taken by modern politicians of the time and the ineffectiveness of a dependent population following poorly informed, prejudiced and authoritarian leaders. To avoid catastrophe for humanity, he saw that dramatic social changes needed to be made globally. Trying to provide this awareness to those who are the cause of the problem when circumstances dictate the highest of stress factors is an unlikely solution. For Korzybski, it was the only hope for humanity. Again, no one would listen. Indeed, he would be ridiculed for daring to criticize democracy, his government, politicians, and the average citizen - even if his criticism was correct.

1941 - During the year,
Henry R. Luce, an American publisher, announces that it is high noon of the American Century; various businessmen begin stressing the need to become "missionaries of capitalism and democracy." Shortly afterwards, a leading oil-industry leader asserted that America "must set the pace and assume the responsibility of the majority stockholder in this corporation known as the world."

1941 - During March,
The USA passes the Lend-Lease Act.
Using the powers of the president, the President is empowered to supply war materials "to any country whose defense the President deems vital to the defense of the United States" and without immediate payment. Japan, frustrated by several years of economic restraint in SE Asia and China because of American threats, would understand this action as a declaration of war. From their view, the USA was continuing in its usual cowardly manner. Instead of sending its own troops into battle and declaring war outright, it was equipping the military of other nations to fight on its behalf.

The Japanese saw the Americans as hypocrites who decried the imperialism of other nations who sought to occupy territory and control economies, while it sought to dominate economies by insisting upon free access and then manipulating the nations involved out of the profits of such enterprise. It was all the same to the Japanese who would make future decisions about involvement with the USA: the USA had openly declared itself to be an enemy; the USA had contracted mercenary armed forces for its benefit; the intent of the USA was to monopolize the world economy.

1941 - By April,
"Zyclon B", a pesticide, was being considered by German internment camp administrators as a potential gassing agent to murder Jewish captives and Russian prisoners. With an active agent of hydrogen cyanide, the chemical had been used in the camps for delousing the inmates.The crystals evaporated at a temperature of 27 degrees celsius. The camp buildings were unheated except for human heat.

1941 - In April,
Arthur Compton, chairman of the physics department at the University of Chicago, is asked by the National Academy of Sciences to head a committee to assess whether nuclear research could be important to the military within the probable time span of the war. British reviews were more optimistic than the American ones. His committee recommends cautiously and favourably that a central laboratory be set up for the production of a plutonium bomb. It estimated that the project would take 3 to 5 years and cost several 100s of millions of dollars. It took 4 years at a cost of 400 million dollars. The report was sent to the President who appointed the S-1 Committee to see the recommendations were carried out. Compton was made responsible for the development of the bomb and the University of Chicago was chosen as the location for the laboratory.

1941 - During May,
The BLONDS complete their consideration of cooperative efforts with the U.S.S.R. and the U.S.A..
These considerations began in December 1940.
BLONDS can communicate by mind reading and have carried out their investigations by situating themselves close to political, religious and military leaders in the countries of focus.

After the suicide of his wife in 1932, Stalin became an alcoholic, the only consistent symptoms of which were an inability to consider abstract questions and answers. Consideration of questions became an authoritarian leap of imagination based on internal anxieties surrounding suppressed feelings of guilt - over the suicide of his wife and the iron fist approach he followed to "save" his country. Innuendo, suspicions and behavioural or verbal suggestions of concern by others were interpreted frequently as opposition leading to some form of exile or execution of the parties concerned. Almost before the situation was fully described, Stalin had decided whether the person was guilty or not; no amount of investigation or testimony could change the intolerance of his imaginative decision.

The BLONDS quickly detected this trait plus the fact that he was the only person in a position of leadership in the U.S.S.R. capable of making a political agreement with them. They declined further association with U.S.S.R. leaders until after Stalin's death in 1953.

The U.S.A. government would be considered, with caution, until 1948.
The BLONDS became aware of the hypocracy of their idealism as historically demonstrated in their broken treaties and agreements with the aboriginal tribes and nations as well as towards the afro-americans and the intolerance of "melting pot" ethnic solutions. To the BLONDS, ostracism on the basis of a contrived ideal, Americanization, was almost as negative as privilege by virtue of Germanic appearance.

1941 - On June 22,
Germany invades the USSR without a declaration of war. Rumania, Italy, Slovakia, Hungary and Finland joined the war on the German side.
A German-USSR economic agreement had been concluded on January 10, 1941.
Hitler made no attempt to conceal the German military buildup on the Soviet frontier; indeed its scale was such that it could not be hidden. But Hitler created the impression - and Stalin chose to believe - that there would be some specific German ultimatum that would trigger a negotiation rather than a war. The use of deception in politics and war is hardly new. Stalin would be hardened more in distrust of friend, stranger and foe.

A public defence committee is formed to serve as the Soviet War Cabinet.
Stalin is both chairman and People's Commissar for Defence; Molotov, Voroshilov, Beria and Malenkov are the other members. It is decided that the country will be defended by the "scorched earth" policy whereby all crops and supplies of potential benefit to the enemy would be burned during retreat or evacuation.

1941 - In late June,
Stalin institutes a no-surrender policy throughout the armed forces.
Fueled by revenge for having been deceived by Hitler, Stalin tells the troops that anyone who allows himself to be captured will be considered a traitor. Stalin knows from "The Art of War" that a soldier will fight most fiercely and with the greatest determination against overwhelming odds if he knows that he has no escape except victory. The no-surrender policy provides this.

Stalin employs the secret police and propaganda departments to ensure that as many atrocities as possible, committed by the advancing Germans or not, receive the maximum of publicity and that the Germans are blamed for them whether they were responsible or not. Stalin also uses the methods of Hitler to focus the unity of the Soviet troops by having all of them shout that they are fighting for Stalin (Man of Steel) and for Russia when they face the enemy.

The Soviet peasant and farmer, as usual only had wanted to carry on a simple, comfortable, orderly life.
They had come from a long history of periodic abuse from invaders. Now the Germans were invading them, killing their friends and relatives, stealing their crops and killing their animals. The fear and the frustration, building for centuries - now became rage. Yet, for military victory over a superior army, Stalin knew that he had to focus and intensify that rage further.

Allowing a multitude of nationalities to believe that they were each fighting for their own soviet (state) or their ethnic group would provide the basis for anarchy amongst the troops. One group would eventually quarrel with other groups about who fought harder, who had lost the most men, who were the biggest cowards, who they would take orders from, which was better than the other. And while they quarrelled and debated, the Germans - a unification of a multitude of small states into one nation with one language and a composite culture - would slash them to shreds.

So, as the Americans had united 48 states under one national name; the Germans had united 1 empire, 5 kingdoms, 1 elected duchy, 7 grand duchies, 7 duchies, 14 principalities and 4 free cities under one national name; the Russian empire would be re-formed of the Russian Socialist Federative Soviet Republic, the Transcaucasian S.F.S.R., the Ukrainian S.S.R., the White Russian S.S.R., the Usbek, Turkmenian and Tajikistan S.S.R.s. To survive, they would have to fights as one and set aside their cultural and language differences: They would be "Russian".

The formula for human war:
1. Provide intense continuous ANGER to build hatred;
2. Use HATRED to motivate to kill and brutalize ruthlessly;
3. Build on the accumulated RAGE of previous unresolved abuses through propaganda and the sanction (reward for) of killing;

4. Add COURAGE through the shame of exclusion from and the privilege of membership in a group;

5. Set NARROW STANDARDS in order to subvert personal authority; (bravery and heroism, treachery and cowardice);

6. Use CENTRALIZED AUTHORITY to concentrate and direct destruction, violence and reaction efficiently against other political structures.

1941 - During the year,
Dick Williams, a 15-year-old in Appleton, Wisconsin, U.S.A. interested in short-wave radio construction, accidentally finds a wavelength of magnetic frequency which every time he transmitted it shorted every motor-driven vehicle using the ignition system for a radius of 3 miles. He also found that motors of planes flying over his house were also shorted. The local airfield had made a record of the phenomenon several times.

1941 - During June,
The Possibility of Nuclear Chain-reactions in Uranium was the subject of a scientific paper published in the Soviet Union by Yakov Zeldovich and Yuly Khariton. Another paper, on the spontaneous decay of uranium, written by Georgi Flerov, would appear before the end of the year.

1941 - By July,
"The Hermitage", the largest and most famous Soviet Union museum, located in Leningrad is prepared against war.
2 million artworks are loaded on 3 trains and two are sent eastward to secret locations.
2000 staff will live in the basement throughout the winter.
This winter will become one of the coldest on record for people.
The assault on Leningrad will be called off in October, by which time many of the building's windows have been blown out by nearby exploding bombs. Some snow will drift into the building over the winter and extensive repairs and refinishing will be required. In what will become a 900-day seige of Leningrad-Stalingrad, over 1 million civilians will die. At least 475,000 will be buried in ONE mass cemetery.

1941 - On July 12,
A British-Soviet Union Alliance is concluded against Germany.

1941 - On July 26,
All Japanese assets in the Philippines were frozen and the Panama canal closed to Japanese shipping by order of USA President Roosevelt. Fearing war in southeast Asia, the President had blocked access to oil in the Dutch East Indies to the Japanese. The Japanese, dependent upon external natural resources for their economy had been concerned about continued access to adequate supplies of oil and other resources to keep its economy improving. Blocking those resources effectively placed Japan in a struggle for survival. Japan saw itself as doing nothing different than most other large nations in the world had done: monopolize, occupy or conquer smaller or weaker human political structures and use their resources to enrich themselves.

General Douglas MacArthur now donned his wartime image for the media: corncob pipe, military uniform, gold encrusted cap and aviator's glasses. He effected "Plan Orange", first devised in 1904, for the defense of the Philippines. It called for American and Filipino soldiers to fight a holding action on the Bataan Peninsula till the Great American Fleet arrived with reinforcements and supplies. It had not been a strategy for use during a global war. A new plan, Rainbow Five had been drawn up by the British and Americans in the fall of 1940, but nothing was yet official and it had not been presented to MacArthur.

Adolph Charles Weidenbach, the bastard son of a German ropemaker who had arrived in the USA in 1910, at the age of 18, had joined the USA Army as a private. When he won a posting, he changed his name to "Charles Willoughby". He was a master at writing the communiques favoured by MacArthur, and, in addition, spent as much time in ghostwriting articles. Willoughby acted as the press agent for MacArthur and helped him build his image and influence. He also carried out extensive historical, political, and military research for MacArthur at a time when the USA armed forces and government had nothing of a coordinated intelligence gathering network.

After the end of the War, Willoughby would become a Major General and the chief intelligence officer of the USA Far East Command intelligence section, G-2. As his authority and visibility grew, so also did his background - both specifically and in deliberately vague ways. He occasionally declared that he was the son of a German baron, a refugee from undefined political persecution.

Both Willoughby and MacArthur preferred to gather intelligence through attaches, through interrogation of prisoners, through captured documents; they put little faith in "deep-cover" agents who used positions of influence to gain access to confidential materials. Such individuals could easily become double agents. At the same time, Willoughby was learning the patterns of MacArthur: what he wanted to hear and when to shut up.

1941 - From July 1941 to February 1945,
The U.S.S.R. "MAX Case" deception operation was active.
During this period, also, the NKVD (The People's Commissariat for Internal Affairs) was again split between the NKVD, under Beria, and the NKGB (The People's Commissariat of State Security), under Merkulov. The Hitler-Stalin Non-Aggression Pact of August 23, 1939 came to an end when Germany invaded the U.S.S.R. on June 22, 1941.

The German invasion happened without a declaration of war.
Military intelligence operations had suggested since early in the year that the U.S.S.R. was on a list of invasion targets which Hitler held. Throughout the early part of the year, Stalin sought reassurances of the German intention and as late as May, he was told that the U.S.S.R. was of no concern to Germany.

The MAX Case involved an agent network allegedly working in the U.S.S.R. that supplied the German Abwehr with wireless communications (via Sofia to Berlin). Two of the principals in the case, Anton V. Turkul and Ilya Lang, were former White officers who were suspected of having been recruited by the NKVD. Turkul had been a member of the Inner Line of the ROVS (Russian Armed Forces Union) with links to General Skoblin. The reputed MAX was one Fritz Kauder, alias Klatt, A Viennese Jew with connections to both Turkul and the Abwehr.

The MAX reports dealt with Soviet military matters, strategic and tactical, and were accepted at face value by Gehlen, the Abwehr, and the German General Staff, despite suspicions voiced by others. NKVD Chief Beria is believed to have personally controlled the Moscow end. Several thousand MAX messages were transmitted to Berlin. The Germans were frequently confronted at critical junctures with more Soviet forces than they had estimated, while the Soviets are reported to have sacrificed considerable numbers of troops to validate the MAX reports. Following the war, U.S. military intelligence discovered the network and determined that Turkul and Lang were Soviet agents and was convinced that Kauder, too, was run by the Soviets.

Reinhard Gehlen and the German High Command had a tendency to rely on MAX because it confirmed German estimates of Soviet strategic intentions, itself an indication of probable Soviet penetration of the Germans. The British MI-5 (military intelligence) intercepted some of the messages being passed from MAX and passed them to the Soviet controller only to be told that Moscow was fully aware of what was going on. From that point, MI-5 assumed that the MAX affair was a major Soviet deception operation whose costs in Soviet manpower were sacrificed to promote the deception underscoring its strategic utility.

The MAX Case confirms the degree of deception, callousness, and intellectualization which large political states require to unify and control large numbers of people who do not share an identical heritage while at the same time seeking to protect them from the probable advances of other large nations which seek to take over the leadership of the enslaved persons. As long as there are separate large human populations which aggregate the power of technology, military, and/or economic forces - there will be a natural evolvement of the fears associated with these activities.

Enslavement happens anywhere that the self-responsible individual is directly or indirectly subverted to the will of a large bureaucratized authority for such authorities have the goal of system survival, not person- nor humanity-survival. The Vatican was the first to have the modern history opportunity to use mass media to spread its ideology and disinformation. With more avenues of mass communication and easier access to the individual, Britain next became expert at manipulation of public motivation through deception for state success. From the British example, Germany learned and perfected the techniques. From the German example, particularly, the U.S.S.R. and the U.S.A. have adopted the techniques of mass manipulation - and perfected them much further. The truism now exists:

THE INDIVIDUAL WILL NEVER KNOW WHAT INFORMATION IS CORRECT NOR WHO
CAN BE TRUSTED, NOR AT WHAT POINT THE INFORMATION IS CORRECT,
APPLICABLE, OR COMPLETE - EXCEPT BY SPIRITUAL CONFIRMATION.

1941 - On July 30,
The USA Offers to Provide War Materials to the USSR.
Supplies to assist the Soviet Union are delayed and do not dependably reach the USSR until the summer of 1942, AFTER 1 million civilians have died in defense of Leningrad.

1941 - On August 2,
A gigantic Soviet sabotage operation was carried out in eastern Manchuria.
A number of Japanese fuel and ammunition dumps were blown up, devastating an area more than seven miles across. At the very least, this explosion must have delayed the Japanese timetable and preparations for war and could have been responsible for inhibiting a possible Japanese thrust into Siberia.

1941 - During August,
Station M, a propaganda and intelligence document laboratory, was set up in Canada for British and Canadian use.
RCMP Inspector George B. McClellan and Toronto stockbroker Thomas Drew-Brook assembled a team of paper experts, chemists, and "two splendid ruffians who could reproduce faultlessly the imprint of any typewriter on earth." Documents were produced to discredit the Nazis and to alarm North Americans.

One set of documents faked a provocative map which purported to show Hitler's plans for a Nazi Latin America.
This map was dramatically described to a shocked American public by President Franklin Roosevelt in a speech in October, 1941. The efforts of the group were well known to British Intelligence Agent G. 106, Eric Maschwitz.

Agent G. 106 and his colleagues were busy as well, producing disinformation, for you must have hatred in order to have a sound human war. Testimony and photographs of German atrocities would be rare until the end of the War. in the meantime, disinformation fed to the public was rationalized as necessary to bridge the period until true examples would be available. Enemy diplomatic phones were bugged and what was learned was relayed to the press.

A number of pro-war organizations were covertly financed.
Adolf Hitler's former astrologer was hired and paid to predict the Fuhrer's doom in the American press.
Rumours were circulated about the depravity of the Nazis. Considerable effort was made to find and present pictures of German atrocities to the North American press.

1941 - On August 14,
A Military Agreement is concluded between the USSR and the Polish government in exile (London, England).
Polish prisoners of war in the USSR are to be allowed to organize in military formations and assist in driving back the Germans, In exchange German-Soviet agreements relating to the partition of Poland are to be revoked. A Treaty of Friendship and Mutual Aid will be concluded between the two on December 4th.

1941 - By September,
Refugees entering Britain from Europe reach over 23,000 in total.
Most are suspected of being Nazis. 2,000 males are deported to Canadian prisoner of war camps. Enroute, 600 drown when one of the transfer ships is sunk by a German U-boat.

1941 - During September,
The First Gassing of Prisoners by the Germans was carried out at Auschwitz.
600 Russian prisoners and 300 Jewish inmates were locked in small rooms in a cellar into which canisters of the pesticide, Zyclon B, had been placed. Since the unheated cellar rooms had to reach a temperature of 27 degrees celsius for the gas to be effectively liberated, the human heat required of the prisoners for the operation resulted in some individuals taking 2 days to die.

1941 - During September,
Neils Bohr, astronomer and physicist, and Werner Heisenberg, German physicist have a discussion.
Acquaintances since 1922, Heisenberg, who is head of the Nazi nuclear weapons program, in his enthusiasm, describes some of his current theories and work. At one point, Heisenberg describes using plates of uranium suspended in heavy water. Bohr, more a talker than a listener, remembers the general elements of the discussion but believes that nuclear "energy" is an impossibility.

1941 - On October 12,
Peter L. Kapitza, one of the leaders of Soviet physics, at an international "anti-Fascist meeting" of scientists in Moscow, in commenting on what scientists could do to help the war effort said:

"In recent years a new possibility - nuclear energy - has been discovered. 

Theoretical calculations show that, if a contemporary bomb can for example destroy a whole city
block, an atomic bomb, even of small dimensions, if it can be realized, can easily
annihilate a great capital city having a few million inhabitants."

Other Soviet scientists urged their political leaders to lose no time in developing a uranium bomb.

1941 - By November,
Jewish Capital Deposited in Swiss Banks had accumulated to at least USA $10 million.
It has become illegal and dangerous to smuggle possessions out of Nazi Germany and many European countries are supporting the Nazi led segregation of and discrimination against Jews. Many will use numbered accounts and false names to try to preserve their savings in the Swiss vaults. Proof of inheritance will later be difficult or impossible to verify as such documents would be destroyed for almost 7 million Jews by the destruction of the bombing of German civilians by the Allies, the seizure and burning of such documents by the Nazis, and the attempted genocide carried out in the Polish concentration camps.

In the 1960s, the Swiss parliament would pass a law forcing the banks to admit that they held up to $10 million in assets belonging to Jewish WWII victims. By the time it expired in 1974, about 1,000 of 7,000 claimants would be able to prove their right to about $7 million of the assets (repaid without interest) through their relationship to the original depositor. Persons living in, or whose relatives and original depositors lived in Soviet Union of East European countries prior to and during WWII, would not be acknowledged as claimants until after the apparent political disintegration of the Communist union.

By 1995, global banking reserve weaknesses will force the Swiss banks to consider all means which are available for the attraction of new capital in the hope that an increase in deposits will prevent a global banking collapse. The Swiss government will then apologize publicly, for the first time, for its manipulation of the rights of Jewish depositors since the War and try to assist those still trying to obtain family inheritances. By that time, the secreted capital, with the monies earned from compounded interest, together with the monies earned from covert bank investment by way of use for collateralization - the total capital involved would equal not less than 2.5 trillion dollars. Agreeing to cooperate with the Jewish claimants becomes an ideal way of avoiding an outright inquiry by redirecting everyone's attention to the legalistic and bureaucratic details of such a search.

1941 - Near the end of the year,
The American Development of Electromagnet Propulsion was given the highest of secrecy and a high priority.
Over the next decade, over $2 billion dollars would be spent on research for this project.
The attraction was the potential of using a form of propulsion which might be noise-free, non-dependent upon fossil fuel use, afford attractive military uses in aircraft and submarines for longer duration and faster speeds of use. The inability to produce and manufacture superconducting materials, lightweight non-ferrous high flux magnets, and the conflict between operation and use would eventually see the end of the program. It became aware to the designers that the nature of the theorized propulsion would make it unsuitable as a base for military weapons. Both would not operate together. In addition, the high negative stress on the humans involved in the project and their constant intimacy with electromagnetic field resulted in a number of cases of environmental hypersensitivity to electromagnetic fields.

The concept of this "illness" would not be recognized for a further 20 years; the true explanation of it would not be known for 45 years. The chronic Symptoms of the illness include headaches whenever near an electromagnetic field. Such fields are generated from any device which utilizes or produces electromagnetic force. These include such common devices as the telephone, clothes washers and dryers, microwave ovens, components of most combustion engines including cars and trucks, loudspeakers and hi-fi systems, radios and televisions, fluorescent light fixtures and many modern kitchen devices. Such individuals would be forced out of this type of research and could become unemployable.

Concern for the loss of scientists from the field after 10 years led to the supposition that the energy fields associates with the research were hazardous to human health. A research project which has provided no social or political merit and which has cost so much would prove an embarrassment if publicized. Some of the research results would become part of American Black (Undisclosed and Secret) Operations conducted for the remainder of the century. Most of the equipment and results of the project would be disassembled, disbursed, reassigned, remanufactured, discarded, or destroyed. You can't hold someone responsible for a mistake that never happened.

1941 - Late in the year,
"Camp X" was set up near Whitby, Ontario, Canada.
The RCMP would help British Intelligence set up a training camp for Special Forces and spy training.
British and American agents would be trained at Camp X. Following the War, the Canadian Government would mandate that the Camp be closed and that covert forces in Canada be disbanded.

1941 - On November 26,
A MOST SECRET Memo regarding Atrocity Photographs was exchanged between British Secret Agent 106 Eric Maschwitz, a song writer and mass media professional, and British Intelligence. The memo outlines the requirements and expected procedures and personnel which would be utilized to fake photos of German atrocities in Canada. In part, the memo, first made public in 1995, stated:

"With reference to our recent conversation on (atrocity photographs), I have given some thought to the matter and have come to the following conclusions: -

1. If asked to do so, my Section could quite easily provide a regular supply of atrocity pictures, manufactured by us in Canada.

2. That existing pictures available from occupied territory are so indifferent in quality, owing to over-reproduction, that it would be useless to attempt to use these as a basis for "fakes" and that, therefore, we should make new photographs, using models, etc.

3. That any scheme for a regular supply of pictures would require the full-time services of a first-class photographer and dark room man, and of someone with the right talents and experience to devise, pose and supervise the pictures. I have no doubt that as far as the working photographer is concerned we can get an absolutely first-class one in Canada itself ... and if the scheme is approved we should arrange to send someone out on the job, preferably someone of an imaginative nature who has film studio experience. It occurs to me that this might be an ideal post for Captain F.W. Elles, who has been connected for many years with the films and is, as I happen to know, a very keen amateur photographer. ...

4. That the making of such pictures would involve the buying and hiring of costumes, the manufacture of small pieces of scenery and of dummies, the part-time services of a first-class make-up man, etc., all of which should be, for safety, carried out under some sort of cover. As it happens, Mr. John Grierson, who is now Film Adviser to the Canadian Government in Ottawa, is an old friend of mine, and I think that, with discretion, we could call upon him to give us assistance. Commissioner (Stuart T.) Woods of the Royal Canadian Mounted Police would also, I know, be keen to co-operate - I think we could rely on him not only for protection in our work but to provide us with men whom we could use in the pictures.

5. That for the sake of accuracy we should be provided from some source with as complete a library as possible of photographs of German personnel, equipment, vehicles, etc., and that, if possible, we should have specimens of German steel helmets, equipment, weapons, etc., to serve as models.

6. That obviously the scheme would involve the expenditure of a certain amount of money. ... I could draw up a rough estimate.

... the most obvious setting for atrocity pictures at the moment is Russia, so that we should get to work while there is still snow in Canada. ... I have no doubt that , as already in the case of 'Station M' we shall find willing and trustworthy helpers among the Canadians."

Ten other documents supporting the action of the proposal are still hidden (in 1995) behind government secrecy. The Canadian Government, under the leadership of Mackenzie King, had forbidden engaging in obvious propaganda for fear of reopening criticism of its participation in anti-German campaigns during WW1, organized in Britain. However, government Intelligence Agencies rarely proceed according to the tone of and with the awareness of the citizens who pay their salaries. More often, spies, intelligence officers, senior political and military officers and intensely motivated skilled private citizens will band together and use the power of their cumulative authority to override the legislative authority of their country.

1941 - On December 6,
Vannevar Bush, USA President Franklin D. Roosevelt's chief scientific aide, signed a report declaring the atomic bomb to be feasible and recommending a crash program for its development. During the first half of 1942, while exploratory nuclear experiments continued at a number of sites, detailed plans were worked out for organizing the tasks for the bomb development itself.

1941 - On December 7,
The Japanese attacked the U.S.A. fleet at Pearl Harbour, Hawaii, and sank most of it.
Almost immediately after the attack, the Metallurgical Laboratory to conduct the U.S. uranium and plutonium project was established at Columbia University. Three scientists joined it immediately: James Franck, Arthur Compton, Robert Mulliken.

The U.S.A. were so unprepared and surprised by the attack that the co-ordinated intelligence agency proposed by William Donovan was given a huge burst. There had been no Secret Intelligence nor Counter-Intelligence Service for working in enemy territory. For the first time, the President was granted extensive powers to wage war in secret as well as in the open. The humiliation of Pearl Harbour now made secrecy in America's interests something everybody now wanted.

On December 8, the USA declared war on Japan.
On December 10, Nazi Germany and Fascist Italy would declare war against the United States, in fulfillment of their pact with Japan.

1941 - During December,
Hong Kong is captured by the Japanese.
It had been ceded by the Chinese in 1841 to the British which had made the almost bare rock a Crown Colony. Following the arrival of the Japanese, refugees told of unrestricted incidents of murder, rape, pillage, and starvation by the Japanese. The rich British colony in planning to withstand a seige, had stockpiled its enormous warehouses with goods - enough to last the residents for 2 years. Most of this was immediately loaded on ships and sent to Japan. British ships which had been scuttled at the approach of the Japanese, were soon salvaged and put back into service.

To make it easier to feed the city and defend it, the Japanese deported about half of the residents back to mainland China. Hotel men were brought from Japan to manage the Hong Kong hotels, and Japanese were put in charge of bakeries, dairies, rice distribution, and other food industries. Courts were set up with Japanese judges and jury trials were abolished. Everybody was made to study the Japanese language and radio broadcasts were made in Japanese. Roads and landmarks were renamed with Japanese names.

Trucks and automobiles were seized and shipped to Japan.
The sunken Kowloon-Hong Kong ferryboats were raised and the dynamited tunnels were quickly cleared.
The mainland railway line between Kowloon and Canton was also reopened quickly.
Engines were taken from motorbuses and used to power new wooden vessels that were built.
The Kaitak Aerodrome, near Kowloon, was the first place bombed when the Japanese attacked; it was almost immediately repaired and enormously enlarged for use by both military and commercial planes between China and Japan.

A Japanese governor assumed political authority for the colony with his army and civilian staff working through the Chinese Chamber of Commerce, the guilds, and other native organizations to carry on police, public health, and postal affairs. In addition, they supervised transportation facilities, the light and power plant, waterworks, ferries, tram and bus lines, public markets, etc.

Wherever and whenever possible the Japanese arranged to degrade and humiliate the American and British citizens in front of the Chinese to emphasize that "the Westerner's day in the East is over." East Indians, Filipinos and Chinese became enthusiastic supporters of the Japanese in an effort to save their own lives.

1941 - On December 22,
The Japanese invasion of the Philippines began.
Although two weeks after the attack on Pearl Harbour, MacArthur and his forces were unprepared, and not on alert. The air force was caught on the ground and destroyed. Unprepared, the forces of Major General Jonathan Wainwright broke rank and ran leaving their artillery unprotected. MacArthur's own plan, unlike that of Plan Orange had resulted in supplies being moved to the beachfront. These were quickly overrun and lost. MacArthur and staff escaped Manila by boat on December 24 and 9 days later, the Japanese took Manila. MacArthur never went near the front during the entire struggle up to January 9, 1942; his men were slaughtered, deserted, taken prisoner, or left starving.

Ferdinand Marcos served on the American side, but beyond that, most of his later unwitnessed and imaginary exploits were given high media visibility while most of his war records were removed from the US Archives, illegally, by the CIA during the 1950s and remained hidden until 1985. From the examples of many American, British, German and Russian politicians, Ferdinand learned that what the media wrote about you gave the public an image.

Consideration of whether it was true or not was irrelevant; it was always a question of whether it would work. A month before Pearl Harbour, Ferdinand was drafted. He and some friends quickly volunteered for assignments in General Capinpin's G-2 intelligence units. This would keep them out of the front lines, allow them to dress in civilian clothes, and take "delayed action". During the invasion they joined with some other Filipinos in looting the stores of the Chinese and their own people.

The Japanese were brutal in their domination in the Philippines, as they were elsewhere.
In particular, they rounded up Chinese leaders and sympathizers of Chiang Kai-shek, whom they had been at war with since 1933, and executed them. Many Filipinos now used the war as an blind behind which to settle old abuses and feuds, killing many of their own people. Ferdinand was certainly implicated in more murders, which he avoided charges of by using stories defaming his adversaries for committing crimes of robbery or working with the enemy. A Marcos Axiom became - "everything said was the opposite of the facts."

Most of the exploits of military bravery which Ferdinand Marcos would pay a biographer, Hartzell Spence, to write about were completely false. None were ever substantiated, including his being awarded a USA military star; some were militarily impossible; others were ludicrous exaggerations. In the biographical stories which the public would believe, Marcos was everywhere at once, yet not where later military documents showed him to be. The American military and other authorities never questioned the declarations, so the public came to believe them.

By January of 1942, Ferdinand Marcos had met ruthless Japanese Colonel Nakahama Akira, who would become chief of the Kempeitei, the Japanese occupational government. Akira would release Marcos from Camp O'Donnell, play host to him at Fort Santiago, and hire Ferdinand's father Mariano to be a pro-Japanese propagandist.

BACK to PEAR
INDEX

Memory Stimulators.
1942 - HIGHLIGHTS:

Movies:

The Big Street; You Were Never Lovelier; My Sister Eileen; Winning Your Wings; The Remarkable Henry; Woman of the Year; The Jungle Book; Ride 'Em Cowboy

1942 - During January,
The following ships are sunk off the Atlantic and Gulf coasts of the USA by German submarines:

 January 17: SAN JOSE,          American freighter
 January 19: CITY OF ATLANTA,   Mexican freighter
 January 25: VARANGER,          Norwegian tanker
 January 27: FRANCIS E. POWELL, American tanker

1942 - On January 20,
The Wannsee Conference was held in Germany.
It was decided that Goering's directive to S.S. Obergruppenfuhrer Reinhard Heydrich of July 31, 1941 to carry out the Final Solution of euthanasia/extermination of the Jew which could now be institutionalized. The programme was fixed: work service in assigned groups (separation by gender; decimation through forced labour and starvation diets; gassing of the remnant). German Jews were transported, largely to Poland to concentration camps including Auschwitz, Chelmno, Belzec, Sobibbor and Treblinka.

Through arrangements with other countries it was expected that Jews would be also gathered from abroad. Nazi spies had been infiltrated into foreign governments in order to encourage the introduction of anti-Jewish laws there. Slovakia, Rumania, Croatia and Serbia had enacted such laws and were to be approached to share the transportation costs of moving the hundreds of thousands of Jews from their countries. No resistance was expected from Luxembourg, Holland, Belgium and Poland.

40,000 Jews were expected to be removed from France; 8,000 had been killed in Austria and 20,000 representing their spouses and families had been or would be taken prisoner. Poland expected to have 2-1/2 million sick and diseased Jews living in the ghettos they had been segregated into. Italy was judged as having 58,000 Jews, and, with Denmark, it refused the Jewish discrimination entirely. Serbia was to be the first nation "purified" of Jews.

In accord with a political distortion of the biological theory of genetics promoted by the human science of the era, each human race was believed to be defined in character and spirit through the composition of its blood. As a spurious association with the decline of the German economy and the segregation of capital into the possession of the commerce-focused Jewish community, it was believed, by the Nazis, that the Jews had demonstrated themselves to be anti-German in intent and a weakening influence on the German spirit through their intermarriage.

According to Nuremburg laws, half-Jews had been equated with Germans for the purpose of enacting anti-Jewish regulations. Much of the property of Jew had been confiscated. At the conference, the stipulation was reversed such that half-Jews were now to be categorized as Jews for the sake of a more complete "purification" of Europe. Exempt from the euthanasia were to be Jews married to a German spouse, Jews who had demonstrated merit in specialized fields such as armamentation, Jewish Nazi party members, and 1/4 Jewish German children. These exemptions would be subject to personal judgement by Nazi officers in charge of the exterminations. The number of persons to be murdered was estimated to run anywhere from a 6-figure number to 11 million persons.

It was further noted that Germany was still at war and that advances were not secure yet, nor was the conquest of England and Europe, and that the efforts and resources necessary to implement the euthanasia program now could be counterproductive to winning the war. It was suggested that the program be started after the war. Also, resistance groups were growing everywhere and this program was expected to fuel the growth of such groups. Sterilization was recommended as a less lethal alternative for the Jews. This was discarded on the basis that German hospitals were already overburdened with German soldiers wounded in battle.

In addition, the suggestion was made that experiments could be carried out in the concentration camps in the interest of using X-rays to sterilize Jews rather than killing them. The conference did not result in the attendees unanimously supporting the extermination "solution" so the decision was to be made by a senior executive, such as the Fuehrer, based on the noted discussions. It was concluded that if the program were to proceed now, it would have to be camouflaged and speedily undertaken and carried out in order to prevent alarm.

Most Allied nations refused admittance of Jewish immigrants to their countries on the fear that they might be Nazi spies. This included Britain, the USA and Canada. Shanghai, China, was one of the few locations which openly accepted immigrating Jews from 1939. Almost 4,900,000 persons were starved, beaten to death, shot, died of disease or were gassed in the camps: Auschwitz, Chelmno, Belzec, Sobibor and Treblinka. History has shown that whatever humans have been capable of the past they can succeed with greater results in the future.

1942 - During the year,
Eduard Albert Meier, a 5 year-old Swiss boy, has his first encounter with spacepersons when he and his father see a spaceship. When he first saw the ship "it didn't necessarily seem strange to me. It did look strange in our world, but somehow I had the feeling that it was something familiar. It fell down from the sky, to the tower of the church, and then it came to us and left westward. It was very, very fast. Altogether I watched it fall for maybe one and a half minutes, and then when it left westward there were seconds only." It disappeared over the Horagenwald. Confused, the young Meier asked his father what had happened and his father answered him: "It's a secret weapon of Adolf Hitler." Even at his young age, Eduard didn't think that answer could be correct.

Two months later, Meier would see the object again, this time descending slowly towards a field where he was playing alone. But as the disk was nearing the grassy surface, suddenly, without a sound, it vanished. Within moments of the disk vanishing, something "similar to a voice" arose inside Meier's head. Accompanied by the drawing of vivid pictures in his mind, the voice thereafter spoke to Meier once a day. It requested that he answer, and seek answers of his own.

"In the beginning I didn't receive entire words or sentences.
It was more like pictures. As time went by these pictures became words and sentences.
Later, I received messages in symbols. Once I tried to draw one of these symbols,
but I was not able to do it."

Continuing to be confused and now questioning his sanity, Eduard went to the local Protestant minister, Parson Zimmermann, whom he both knew well and whom had a reputation of being a local mystic.

Parson Zimmermann was empathetic to Eduard and told him that he had seen the flying objects and that the people who flew in them came from another world, not from the Earth. He told Meier that he understood this but that he could not talk to Eduard about it. He was a priest and he would shock the people. He told eduard to try and learn telepathy, to try to give answers. After a few weeks, his efforts began to pay off.

He remembered the parson's words of caution of not telling anyone for fear that they would think and say that he was crazy. Now, whenever Meier heard the voice speaking to him, he would try to direct his thoughts inward, and before long he felt he had made contact with something.

"The first reaction from the other side was like a gentle fine laughter,
which I heard deep inside me and felt, pleasant and relaxing. I still hear that
laughter (many years later), but I can't define it. It was a very lovely laughter."

Then the contact faded away.

In 1965, Louise Zinsstag, cousin of psychiatrist Carl Gustav Jung, and, a famous European UFO researcher remembered seeing an article written by someone during 1956 or 57. During his life, he would believe he had been given a task to fulfill. Every 11th year he would meet new visitors.

1942 - On February 3,
A Japanese I-17 ocean-going submarine attacks an American oilfield 50 miles from Los Angeles, California.
5-1/2 inch cannon shells land in an irrigation field near the oilfield when fired from the submarine offshore. The submarine is chased off before any damage is done to the oilfield. Local people fear the imminent invasion of the Japanese.

1942 - During February,
The following ships are sunk off the Atlantic and Gulf coasts of the USA by German submarines:

  February 02: W.L. STEED,    American tanker
  February 04: PAN GIL,       Panamanian freighter
  February 05: CHINA ARROW,   American tanker
  February 08: OCEAN VENTURE, British freighter
  February 12: DIXIE SWORD,   American freighter
  February 26: MARORE,        American freighter
  February 26: CASSIMER.      American tanker
  February 28: U.S.S. JACOB JONES,  US Navy vessel

1942 - During February,
Lt. Thomas Townsend Brown of the USA Naval Reserve is transferred from his position as Officer in charge of "Magnetic and Acoustic Minesweeping Research and Development" to Head of the Navy's "Atlantic Fleet Radar School" in Norfolk, Virginia. As a military scientist, with an interest in astronomy (ballistics, physics) and space travel, Brown was positioned to be part of the most advanced research undertakings of the government.

1942 - On February 9,
The SS Normandy, while being refitted to become a troop ship which would be capable of outrunning the German submarines, was set on fire at its New York City dock and sank on its side, partially submerged. The act confirmed the fears of the US Navy Intelligence and other military intelligence agencies that sabotage was being carried out. American military leaders had been restrained by American politicians until the Pearl Harbour attack less than 3 months previous.

The USA, as in WWI, had taken a position of neutrality: self-interest clothed in words of peace.
While American industry had boomed, the rest of the world had fought, partly because of the political (material resource and economic) restraints which America had sought against Germany and Japan throughout the 1930s. Now, facing the possibility of war on its own shores, key behind-the-scenes military leaders, authorized by the Presidency (who was authorized by the citizens) began to panic.

1942 - In February,
The First Transport of Jews designated for Extermination at Auschwitz was loaded and sent.
There were two underground morgues at Auschwitz, connected to a crematorium.
A body slide received the corpses from the surface and directed them into the attached morgue.

1942 - During February,
All of the gold reserves of the Philippine treasury and all of the gold bullion stockpiled by the huge Benguet gold mines had been transferred to the Philippine fortified island of Correigidor where General MacArthur had set up his command. MacArthur had been a prominent stockholder in the mines. MacArthur and 3 aides were paid an illegal bribe/reward by President Quezon for their defense of the islands: $640,000. it would not be uncovered until 1979.

Dwight Eisenhower, who had worked closely with MacArthur in the 1930s never considered him to be anything more than a coward, full of boast; short on action. On February 3, 1942, Eisenhower wrote in his diary: "looks like MacArthur is losing his nerve." MacArthur was ready to pull out when Quezon raised his commitment. Few of the stories of MacArthur's heroics, penned by his public relations staff, and capable of obtaining him medals, stood up to scrutiny later.

Roosevelt needed a hero so reports of heroics were invited.
The truth was that the thousands of troops who were the real heroes, on the Bataan beaches received little more recognition than a grave; the weak, cowardly and boastful - who survived - received the rewards. On March 11, MacArthur and his aids left Corregidor by PT boat for the Del Monte plantation in Mindaneo, and then from its airstrip flew to Australia.

What happened to the gold?
Before leaving, MacArthur had 20 tons of gold "as ballast" loaded on a USA submarine and sent to Australia.
Quezon was left in charge of sinking the remaining gold reserves in Manila harbour.

Tokyo was not happy with the Philippine retreat to Bataan.
More Filipino and American troops died as POWs than on the battlefield.
Nearly 10,000 - almost all of the 8,000 Filipino troops and about 2,000 Americans died of malaria, starvation, beatings, or execution during the Death March to Camp O'Donnell. Ferdinand Marcos became a double-agent, working for the Japanese, and survived the camp. Ferdinand was released August 4, 1942. According to a USA intelligence report, Mariano Marcos, Ferdinand's father, had taken part in a welcoming ceremony for the Japanese early in 1942, shortly after the war began.

Unemployed for nearly a decade, Mariano now worked as a propagandist for the Japanese, protected by a bodyguard of Japanese soldiers until the end of the war. He had been recommended to the Japanese by his son, Ferdinand, before Ferdinand had been "captured."

While Ferdinand would later talk of being horribly tortured and beaten by the Japanese, friends who saw him within days after say no bruises or cuts and remarked that he simply had a fever. American intelligence documents recorded that, after his release, Ferdinand Marcos spent 5 months bedridden in a guerilla camp recovering from stomach pains and a mysterious fever. Once again, Ferdinand could not participate in the War, except in his imagination.

In Asia, cunning is valued more highly than courage and Ferdinand would demonstrate that quality many times. Ferdinand idolized Primitivo San Augustin who, in reality had been a courageous and active man. After the war, San Augustin, the daughter of President Quezon, and another person, while travelling on a car trip, were all slain in an ambush. Their murders were publicly attributed to the Communists, which the public knew was a usual cover for murder by a political rival. Immediately afterwards, Ferdinand adopted most of San Augustin's history of heroics, as his own.

1942 - On February 26,
UFOs appeared over Los Angeles, California, according to a Secret Memo to the USA President from Chief of Staff, C.G. Marshall:

"UFOs appeared over Los Angeles, CA, yesterday morning.
The 37th Brigade (AA) expended 1430 rounds of ammunition against them.
No bombs dropped, no casualties among our troops, no planes (UFOs) shot down,
no AA (Anti-Aircraft) or Navy planes were in action."

Obviously, no one thought to ask or consider whether the "visitors" might be friendly!

1942 - During March,
The following ships are sunk off the Atlantic and Gulf coasts of the USA by German submarines:

  March xx: KASSANDRA LOULOUDIS,    Greek freighter
  March 08: CAYRU,              Brazilian freighter
  March 11: CARIBSEA,            American freighter
  March 12: JOHN D. GILL,           American tanker
  March 17: AUSTRALIA,              American tanker
  March 18: PAPOOSE,                American tanker
  March 19: W.E. HUTTON,            American tanker
  March 21: REPUBLIC,               American tanker
  March 23: LEMUEL BURROWS,      American freighter
  March 23: NAECO,                  American tanker
  March 23: ESSO NASHVILLE,      Panamanian tanker
  March 26: DIXIE ARROW,            American tanker
  March 27: LILLIAN LUCHENBACH,  American freighter
  March 31: MENOMINEE,              American tanker

1942 - In March,
James Clavell, an English artillery officer serving in Singapore since the beginning of the war evaded capture when the Japanese overran the British and Australian troops. At age 18, he slipped into the jungle, where at first he became lost, and, later found refuge with the kindness of a village headman. For 6 months he taught himself the Malay language and lived as a native until he was captured by the Japanese and sent to a prisoner-of-war camp.

1942 - During March,
Merchant Ships sunk along the Eastern Coast of the USA reach 151 in number.
German U-boats are sighted in New York harbour and are suspected of being supported by fishing boats?
The technically immature and desperate US Navy focuses on the waterfront/docks as a source of military intelligence. In what had and would continue to be a centerpoint of American policy, WHATEVER was necessary to reach an objective was sanctioned.

1942 - On March 26, at midnight,
US Navy and American Mafia leaders held their first meeting at midnight.
The US Navy was desperate to receive intelligence about marine activities which might allow them to cope with the German U-boat problem. The local police had no legal control over the waterfront. The "Fulton Street Fish Market" represented the centre of dockworker activities. Joe Sox Lanza was the violent leader of the United Seafood Workers: nobody could sell fish without his approval. His benefit was "protection money" from the workers to ensure that they would not be threatened, beaten or murdered by other criminals, or, by his direction. The Manhattan criminal empire was one of the most lucrative in the country. Lanza was an underboss of Lucky Luciano.

The US Navy Intelligence first requested access from the NY District Attorney to review its files on organized crime, including past convictions and current indictments. Commander Charles Haffenden, USN, a former private investigator with a reputation for his "imaginative" approach was placed in charge. Lanza was under indictment and facing a jail term. Haffenden in his meeting with Lanza asked him to mediate for them with the Mafia in Sicily and to provide them with information from the fishing boats and docks. Their opportunities in America made them indebted to America; if the German took over, they would be crushed. Lanza said he would back the effort against the Germans, 100%. Project ?? was born. His indictment was quashed.

A second meeting followed in which Charles Haffenden (USN), Anthony Marsloe (USN), Joe Lanza (Mafia) and others discussed "How to exploit anyone who had anything to give to the war effort." Lanza ordered his stevedores and shipping crews to report anything of a suspicious nature to him. Lanza's control of the union and the waterfront meant that he could restrict the loading of selected ships and that he could seek out Axis sympathizers. False union cards were provided to Navy agents who were smuggled onto the piers and the ships.

The Navy encouraged the Mafia to "take care of business on the waterfront."
John Gunn and a Mr. Sullivan were just 2 shooters of the "Murder Incorporated" section of this local Mafia.
At least 4 persons were murdered by them on suspicion that the victims were German spies.
All of the New York regional Mafia bosses were recruited into the Project; ALL were categorized as "public enemies". At the end of the War, the Navy would burn all the records to conceal their guilt. Personal testimony would not reveal the truth for over 30 years.

1942 - In the early spring,
The U.S. Uranium - Plutonium Project moved to the University of Chicago.
New participants included Enrico Fermi, Leo Szilard, Walter Zinn, Herbert Anderson, Leona Marshall Libby, Glen Seaborg, John Marshall, Albert Wattenberg, Eugene Wigner, Edward Teller and John Wheeler plus several others. Frequent visitors included Luis Alvarez, Ernest Lawrence, Robert Oppenheimer. The project was now given the name Manhattan District.

Quite suddenly molecular physics practitioners were hired to work on the separation of uranium-235 and uranium-238. Research results became "classified". Edward Teller, at Columbia University is not invited because it is felt that he will not receive the clearance required by his having relatives in Hungary.

Arthur Compton was appointed director of the project and was the dean of the university.
Compton's father was a Christian minister and professor of philosophy, his sister and her husband were ministers at a Christian college in India. Compton frequently carried his Bible with him and often brought God into his conversations. Compton believed that scientists must be inner-directed, must look at the facts and decide what to do next, and do it without external direction. He believed a scientist must question dogma and authority, especially because it is frequently wrong. After the war, Compton would take the position that the A.E.C. (Atomic Energy Commission) should be controlled by scientists and civilians.

What Compton and the other idealists connected with the project failed to acknowledge was that science was no longer playful, independent, exploration into the mysteries of the universe. In the 20th century, Science had become the plaything of entrepreneurs, the military and politicians who ultimately financed it and made it possible for generally reclusive intellectuals to be employed full-time in endeavours which could promote their social position and acceptance based on their ability to find information capable of empowering their employers, many of whom were compulsive in drive from greed/insecurity or fear/abandonment.

Some participants, such as the Fermi family had lived in fear under Nazism, knew people murdered for reasons of Jewish heritage, and had escaped from Italy, Germany, or a threatened country. I.I. Rabi was the son of an orthodox Jewish immigrant who had come to the U.S.A. from Austria-Hungary in order to find work.

1942 - During April,
The following ships are sunk off the Atlantic and Gulf coasts of the USA by German submarines:

  April 02: DAVID H. ATWATER,   American freighter
  April 03: TIGER,              American freighter
  April 03: BYRON D. BENSON,       American tanker
  April 06: BRITISH SPLENDOUR,      British tanker
  April 09: SAN DELFINO,            British tanker
  April 09: ESPARTA,            American freighter
  April 09: ATLAS,                 American tanker
  April 10: TAMAULIPAS,            American tanker
  April 11: ST. CATHAN,            British trawler
  April 11: HEBE,                  Dutch freighter
  April 11: GULF AMERICA,          American tanker
  April 13: KORSHOLM,               Swedish tanker
  April 14: EMPIRE THRUSH,       British freighter
  April 20: EXMINISTER,         American freighter
  April 29: ASHKABAD,            Russian freighter

1942 - In April,
The BLONDS declined further consideration of the German government as possible partners for the future.
The German government had been under surveillance by the BLONDS from 1936.
During the period, the BLONDS found the political environment very unstable with growing dissention and intolerance within the ranks of the German military and government. Both dissention and intolerance suggested a plus to the BLONDS for persons with such attitudes are easily manipulated.

The major intent of the BLONDS should be remembered here as peaceful colonization of the Earth, preferably by a "reservation" status within a geographic domain established by agreement. In the absence of that alternative, they would seek infiltration into a culture which would accept them as equals and in which they would lead a somewhat positive lifestyle. The destruction and aggressiveness of humanity's Second World War questioned whether either option would be possible with any human culture.

The BLONDS were having difficulty finding a human culture which not only voiced peace and toleration but could actually live such a lifestyle. The BLONDS could easily have been assimilated within the German culture based on physical appearance. The problem was that they would not engage in the increasing atrocities being committed by some of the German people against non-Germans and psychologically ill or genetically ill Germans.

1942 - During the year,
A Jewish Brigade of Volunteers becomes part of the British army.

1942 - During May,
The following ships are sunk off the Atlantic and Gulf coasts of the USA by German submarines:

  May 02: GYPSUM PRINCE,  British freighter
  May 03: LAERTES,          Dutch freighter
  May 03: OCEAN VENUS,    British freighter
  May 06: SENATEUR DUHAMEL,   British trawler
  May 06: HALSEY,             American tanker
  May 07: AMAZONE,          Dutch freighter
  May 12: VIRGINIA,           American tanker
  May 14: DAVID McKELVY,      American tanker
  May 19: HEREDIA,       American freighter
  May 20: U.S.S. YP 387,       US Navy vessel
  May 27: HAMLET,            Norwegian tanker

1942 - On May 12,
Charles (Lucky) Luciano and 8 other prisoners were moved from "Siberia", a maximum security prison located near the Canadian border, 300 miles from New York City - to the Great Meadow Correctional Facility (The Country Club), near New York City, for "administrative purposes".

Navy Intelligence had been pleased with their success with Lanza's Fulton Street gang and wanted the benefit of all of the New York Mafia. Lanza had recommended Charles Luciano. "Lucky" Luciano was the key. He was in the 6th year of a 60-years-to-life sentence at "Siberia". Moses Polakoff, his attorney had visited him at the request of US Navy Intelligence but refused to intercede further unless Luciano was moved closer to New York City.

Within 3 days after Luciano's arrival at Great Meadow, a private meeting was held between Luciano and US Navy Intelligence. He agreed to assist them and over the next months, all of the major crime leaders from New York City visited him and became participants in the Project.

1942 - In May,
Compton appointed J. Robert Oppenheimer to head a small group of theoretical physicists in the study of fast neutron bomb physics. Vannevar Bush, James B. Conant and General Leslie R. Groves shared the decision. He had been productive at Berkeley and Caltech and had assembled the largest group of theoretical students ever in the U.S.A. He came from a family of significant wealth, yet lived in a bachelor apartment. He was a great teacher in his grasp of the subject, quickness of mind, gift for expression in language, sensitive perception of others and social presence.

His students became loyal and devoted, using him as a mentor, even copying his gestures and mannerisms. He provided them with daily pacing and enthusiasm, igniting their spiritual side. After class discussions and activities between them introduced his students to art, music, literature, politics, foods and wine, Greek and Sanskrit literature and mysticism.

Some have suggested that he used, without conscious intent, a form of hypnotism as scientist-teachers tend to fall into acting. Following after class discussions students would often remember the excitement and enthusiasm they came to feel but could not remember what was talked about. Enrico Fermi, near death, remarked that he would not sustain the positions then that he had held earlier. He (and many others) had been hypnotized (by Oppenheimer's charisma of mystic togetherness).

Oppenheimer worried about the distance growing between the scientific community and the community and between those who could have a science education for the asking and those less fortunate. The volume of scientific papers was growing exponentially; how could common sense be integrated with expanding specialized knowledge? Everything could be related to anything and yet everything cannot be related to everything.

Modern (institutionalized) scientists seemed unable to share that joy of revelation through discovery with the community. They had to work for an income in a capital-based economy; working just for the pleasure of achievement and knowledge was something oft reserved for the financially privileged, like Oppenheimer, or, the researcher willing to work, as Karl Marx had, while in a state of abject poverty. Ideally, that ecstasy should lead to a chain reaction of interest, experience and revelation in others; often, he noticed, it did not.

Oppenheimer failed to acknowledge his own position of privilege of choice which excluded factors of financial need, insecurity, rudimentary exposure to the arts and philosophy/religion. Until too late he also failed to recognize the power of the leadership of the military-industrial complex which directed institutionalized scientific advancement. He wrote about 70 papers before 1950; thereafter, he published only one, a summary of 30 years of meson research. He opened the door to new discoveries by selecting the topics and asking the questions; practical solutions were provided by others. Later, this "forced" controlled-by-others science fell behind his mystic appreciations.

Those who attended the study group on nuclear weapons included Hans Bethe, a German immigrant who came to the USA from Strasbourg in 1935 and had been a physicist at Cornell since. Edward Teller, another German immigrant, arrived from the University of Chicago.

Oppenheimer, because of his youth and radicalism, was placed under the total surveillance of Colonel John Lansdale. Groves issued him a security clearance in July, 1943 and made him director of the Los Alamos site responsible for constructing the bomb. He invites participation from Edward Teller and obtained a clearance for him. Some of the students and associates which he knew at Berkeley and hired at Los Alamos were Communist sympathizers or members of the local Communist cell. This was largely not realized until the late 1940s.

The serious burden of the project rested so heavily on Oppenheimer that for two hours before the first test blast, during which untoward happenings occurred, Groves would have to steady his tense excitement and anxiety over whether it should be exploded and that it must be. After the two bombs were dropped on Japan, Oppenheimer was guilt ridden by "the blood on his hands". His addiction had sacrificed his morals much like the alcoholic that kills someone while professing sensitivity and compassion.

1942 - In May,
An American Magnetism and Propulsion Project was begun with as great or higher security as the Manhattan Project would have.
It was headed by Navy Reserve Lt. Commander Thomas Townsend Brown.
It would employ at least 1,600 scientists and in five years would find out more about magnetism than the whole world had been able to do and preserve in the centuries previous. They would work out of 2 laboratories and have a budget of one billion dollars (the Manhattan Project would get 2 billion dollars). Their initial mission was to develop technology which could knock out submarines in the seven seas and directed-missiles out of the skies. More than 35,000 experiments would be done.

1942 - By June,
The Japanese had settled down in their occupation of the Philippines.
In the Romualdez family, Norberto, had died in 1941.
Lourdes, now a doctor, had been acting much like a surrogate mother to the children of Remedios, her deceased stepmother, whom she had hated and abused while alive. Their father, Orestes, continued to be lazy and the family existed on rents collected on a property given him by his mother and on the gradual sale of precious stones which he had removed from their settings in his mother's jewelry.

For a time, immediately after the Japanese arrived, they lived in a shack on the property he rented to others. By 1946, they had reoccupied the estate of Orestes' dead brother Norberto. Living free on his brother's property, he ignored the requests of his cousin to leave, who had been willed the property, and never told the children who the real owner was.

Imelda, eldest of Remedios' children, continued her schooling and worked at small jobs.
She acted and sang in the school plays and dreamed of being in the opera, on the stage, or in the movies. Her uncle, Miguel, had a son Eduardo, who became a leading banker, while his brother, Daniel, became a congressman.

1942 - During the year,
The Chinese lose control of the Burma Road between southern China and Rangoon to the Japanese.
The Imperial Army use it to confiscate and export as much of the gold bullion and wealth of the countries as has not already been done. The Japanese have been unsuccessful in subduing the Chinese and in frustration become increasingly brutal in their actions.

1942 - In June,
The U.S. Corp. of Engineers was assigned to the Manhattan District to build the plutonium production reactors.
Plutonium production within a reactor, it is not a naturally found element on the Earth, was theorized to be a faster way of producing a nuclear weapon. Once produced in a nuclear reactor, it could be chemically separated from the U238/U235 metal complex. Separation of the scarce (7/10ths of 1%) U235 (the reactive element) from the uranium metal was both more difficult and required a much greater amount of raw materials.

1942 - During June,
The following ships are sunk off the Atlantic and Gulf coasts of the USA by German submarines:

  June 03: AEOLUS,                 American trawler
  June 03: BEN AND JOSEPH,         American trawler
  June 10: F.W. ABRAMS,           American tanker
  June 11: SHEHERAZADE,         Panamanian tanker
  June 12: CITIES SERVICE TOLEDO, American tanker
  June 14: GUNBOR,       Norwegian freighter
  June 17: SANTORE,       American freighter
  June 17: KINGSTON CEY LONITE,     British trawler
  June 19: BOSILJKA,           YugoSlavian tanker
  June 29: EMPIRE MICA,            British tanker

1942 - On June 13,
The military Office of Strategic Services (OSS), replaced the COI, by Presidential military order. William J. Donovan was appointed its director. The Coordinator of Information was now under the jurisdiction of the U.S. Joint Chiefs of Staff and had been transferred to the Office of War Information.

1942 - On June 25,
The Overseas Chinese Association paid Malay $50 million to General Yamashita Tomoyuki to atone for supporting China's anti-Japanese efforts in the 1930s. Accepted in the name of the emperor, the bullion was to have been sent on to Japan. The Kempeitei had coerced Lim Boon Keng and the Shaw Brothers, and other wealthy members of the Chinese community to raise the money. Soon after it was paid, Yamashita was reassigned to Manchuria by Tojo, a military superior who disliked him.

1942 - Beginning on June 28,
The German Summer Offensive against the USSR resumes the active seige against Stalingrad while focusing on the capturing of the oil-field of the Caucasus. Stalingrad represents a center of armament industry and transport facilities. The German 6th Army and the 4th Panzer (armoured) Army advance into the outskirts of the city during September 1 through 15. By November 8, the city is captured.

1942 - During July,
The following ships are sunk off the Atlantic and Gulf coasts of the USA by German submarines:

  July 02: EDWARD LUCKENBACH,       American freighter
  July 06: BAYARD,     Norwegian passenger & freighter
  July 09: BENJAMIN BREWSTER,        American tanker
  July 13: R.W. GALLAGHER,           American tanker
  July 18: BAJA CALIFORNIA,         Honduran freighter
  July 19: KESHENA,                  American tanker
  July 24: CHILORE,                  American trawler

1942 - During the summer,
The Murder of Jewish Prisoners at Berkinau, Poland began.
At first 2 farmhouses nearby were converted to gassing houses.
Mass graves were used nearby in which to stack the corpses and top cover them with dirt.
Such short-term decisionmaking by labourer-converted-to-SS officers only compounded the problems for the German administration. Decomposing bodies contaminated the water supplies and water table. With thawing and freezing, areas subsided, followed by corpses poking above the surface - both from frost heaving and soil settling.

This development was most unsettling to Heinrich Himmler, Chief of the German Police (including the Gestapo and the S.S.) who visited the site in the fall. He ordered that all of the bodies (100,000) be dug up and cremated. This was finished at the end of December. Meanwhile, Himmler met with officers and engineers at Topf and Sons and requested that they design a practical crematorium oven for mass use.

1942 - During the summer,
Robert Oppenheimer gathered a small group of theoretical physicists at Berkeley to discuss atomic bombs
and to lay out a program for the projected new laboratory at Los Alamos. During these discussions, the idea of using tritium as well as deuterium was first suggested. Tritium is a still heavier form of hydrogen (having three times the normal weight) which does not normally occur in nature. It was well known, however, that tritium could be produced artificially by causing neutrons to react with lithium.

It would later be discovered that a 50/50 mixture of tritium and deuterium reacts about 100 times as rapidly as does pure deuterium. Thus, when Los Alamos was established, the exploration of the super- or hydrogen-bomb was among the original objectives. However, because the development of fission bombs turned out to be more difficult than expected, their development demanded and received virtually the full attention of the laboratory. Only a small group under the direction of Edward Teller put in much work on the super- during the War.

1942 - In August,
John Marshall arrived at the Manhattan District and built some furnaces from 50-gallon oil drums, asbestos and Globar silicon carbide heating elements in which to melt and mould uranium. Heating the pyrophoric powder (Westinghouse Corporation had been supplying uranium in the form of powder which when exposed to the air could burst into flame with great ease and great danger) by induction in his vacuum furnaces in graphite crucibles and casting the melt in graphite moulds produced metal castings of higher density. The pile experiments, just completed, showed that if greater density of the uranium could be achieved, a chain reaction would be achieved.

For space, the operation was relocated to John Chapman's laboratory at M.I.T. where 6 tons of uranium metal in long rods of a few inches diameter where molded and then sawn into limps a few inches long. Six tons of uranium ore would come from the New York warehouse of Edgar Sengier (see 1939). Higher density material meant the pile could be made smaller.

1942 - By August,
The construction of a total of 4 Gas Chambers had begun at Auschwitz, divided between two locations on one side of the camp. The first two were the original basement morgues converted for extermination use. The newer ones had been built above ground to take advantage of better ventilation factors and allow faster re-use of the facilities. Construction continued continuously, day and night - except when materials shortages occurred. All were delayed from reaching their expected completion time.

By now, the engineers who had redesigned the buildings were well aware of their intended use as extermination chambers. Belief that the state and their leader, Hitler, could do no wrong, and, a belief in the popularized theories of genetic illnesses and races clouded the perceptions of the masses and drove them into denial. An active and disgruntled minority, lacking in constructive coping skills and having been encouraged to displace the reality of their material frustrations and their emotional rage from an abusive economy toward the Jew, some willingly supported the detainment and the exterminations which followed.

1942 - During August and September,
The following ships are sunk off the Atlantic and Gulf coasts of the USA by German submarines:

     August 13: R.M. PARKER, Jr,    American tanker
  September 13: MARS,               American tanker
  September 22: PENTLAND FIRTH,   British patrol boat
  September 26: ESSEX,             American freighter
  September 26: OAXACA,      Mexican passenger & freighter

After September small numbers of ships would be sunk by U-boats.

1942 - In September,
General Leslie R. Groves was appointed in command of the Manhattan District.
He was selected by Secretary of War Henry Stimson and reviewed by President Roosevelt. He reported directly to Stimson and Army Chief of Staff General George C. Marshall. He knew almost nothing about science, respected what they were trying to do, but distrusted their lack of discipline and lack of allegiance to authority: highly important characteristics in military training. He considered scientists more capable in the area of theory as opposed to the practical aspects of construction, deployment, and delivery.

The original contractor, Stone & Webster, had proven to be unsuitable for the construction of scientific projects like reactors. Du Pont was given the task, against the wishes of the scientists which believed that they should build it and then turn it over to Du Pont for operation. Groves told Compton that the scientific community should not concern itself with how the bomb would be used; he and the military would decide that. He considered his 10 years of military college training equivalent to two Ph.D.'s thereby justifying his appointment of superiority over the scientists and Nobel prize winners.

Groves rapidly compartmentalized the Manhattan District.
He set up secrecy regulations so that information was no longer exchanged between the various laboratory sites: Columbia, Chicago, Hanford, Oak Ridge, and Los Alamos. He understood the military nature of the project and the importance of not allowing "enemies" from maintaining equal progress by espionage. Many scientists during the depression of the 1930s had become aware of the Communist doctrine either directly or through friends.

Scientists were imported to Los Alamos from Britain and Canada.
Britain had the annoying elitist perception that Britishers were incapable of treason whether born British or naturalized. Klaus Fuchs, a naturalized Britain, later turned over all he knew from Los Alamos to the U.S.S.R. but knew nothing of the advancements at the other labs. Likewise, Alan Nunn May, representing the Canadian Atomic Energy Program, and working at Chicago, passed on all that was known there to the U.S.S.R. May was later convicted of treason in Canada. After the war, Groves would try to keep the A.E.C. and nuclear energy/weapons development totally under military control.

In a period of 4 years, Groves was largely responsible for bringing the Du Pont Corporation into the Manhattan Project, setting up Los Alamos as an independent entity, supporting the construction of the Hanford Engineer Works, the Pacific bombing mission, and the Alsos intelligence mission in Europe. Authority was delegated to Groves without reservation or question because to got things done; he got things done because he knew he had absolute authority and took the responsibility. He believed that to delegate a task was also to delegate the responsibility. Failure on the part of the person delegated left the shame with the appointed person; disaster from completion of a project left guilt. Oppenheimer fought against the shame of not completing the Manhattan Project, then suffered the guilt of its success in the annihilation of 100s of thousands.

1942 - In September,
Wilhelm Reich meets with Albert Einstein to demonstrate his phenomenon of orgone energy.
The accumulators he has built to collect the energy show a permanent rise in temperature within their tops, thus disproving the second law of thermodynamics. Einstein confirmed the phenomenon. Reich was still considered insane by the status quo establishment including most of his contemporaries.

Reich maintained that matter is created from orgone energy, that under appropriate conditions matter arises from mass-free orgone, and that these conditions are neither rare nor unusual. Exposed to sufficiently high temperatures and made to swell, all matter, even sand, undergoes vesicular disintegration and the resulting vesicles can later develop into bacteria.

1942 - During September,
"The Mask of Nippon", a propaganda film produced by John Grierson, Films Adviser to the Canadian Government and Director of the National Film Board (NFB), was released. Brutal footage of Japanese troops tearing a baby from its mother's arms, throwing it into the air and catching it on a bayonet were included. The scene was cleverly staged and was later believed to have been faked.

1942 - During September,
James Clavell is captured by the Japanese and sent to a POW camp.
The young Japanese who led the patrol which found him had been educated at a university in the USA and, at first, makes friends with him. The Japanese officer had come from a samurai background and, being of similar age, identifies with Clavell's military background. Unaware of the possibility of different cultures holding different social-political beliefs regarding honour, the Japanese officer offers Clavell the use of his white kimono and swords for the purpose of seppuku, a ritual suicide. It was a mark of great shame for a samurai warrior to be captured and held a prisoner; it was his purpose to defend or battle to the death, or win.

Within Japan, a tradition had developed wherein an individual might oppose the government on the basis of a moral belief and conflict of truth (as in the disagreement with a policy of the Emperor or a superior officer) or on a moral belief and a conflict of loyalty (as in providing support for a brother sought by the police). It was acknowledged within the Japanese culture that for the sake of state and social order and the good of the people, whatever position was taken by a senior official, such would have to be obeyed.

The act of suicide (hara kiri) allowed the dissenting individual to make a social statement of his disagreement with the policies of the government while not actually endangering the government with an organized and violent resistance. In this manner, the culture grew to accept that a dissenting adult could maintain a loyalty to his dissenting beliefs, as an officer within the system, express that dissent and die with honour, without bringing anarchy to the system - by committing suicide.

"Seppuku" was the equivalent manner of saving ones dignity in an undignified situation.
Rather than allow oneself to be physically abused, tortured into telling information to the enemy or being humiliated by the apparent suggestion of cowardice in one's actions if later rescued by one's own soldiers, seppuku maintained the image of absolute domination of the individual by the human-constructed authority system. This perception was not shared by Clavell whose English military background had evolved to provide a measure of individual rights to the serviceman and a recognition that circumstances could arise in war in which no hope of survival existed in further resistance against an attacking enemy.

In such circumstances, the soldier, having done his best, and having followed the orders of his commanding officer was not expected to commit suicide by trying the impossible, although recounts of "heroism" encouraged him to try. It was further expected that the commanding officer, in having failed to demonstrate successful strategies, would allow his troops to surrender. The Japanese officer offered Clavell the privilege of seppuku. Clavell declined. The Japanese officer lost all respect for Clavell and sent him to the Changi prison for the final 2 years of the war.

The Changi prisoner-of-war (POW) prison was typical of Japanese camps.
One in fifteen inmates survived their internment of starvation, beatings, and humiliations.
Clavell would later remember:

"In Changi we had no choice but to look at ourselves. Truly. 
One day or another, I felt I was stripped of all my peeling, like an onion. 
This got stripped off through the immoralities of the things that happened there - 
the starvation, the indignities, and all the death, all of this brought to me 
a realization of what I was, what I had to live with.  

All POWs got to this point at some time and then had to decide 
                          whether they could live with it or not.  
If they didn't like what they found under all those layers, they died.  
It's very simple.  We got to a point where we could almost predict, 
within a couple of weeks, when somebody was going to die. 
It was when they couldn't stand any more of it."

After the War, Clavell would become a movie screenwriter and novelist: an injury would make a future military career impossible. "King Rat" would be a semi-autobiographical description of his experience at Changi. His self-discipline and appreciation for the integrity of different cultures would produce "Tai-Pan", "Shogun", "The Great Escape", "To Sir with Love". His first screenplay, The Fly would become a science-fiction classic as he mirrored the concerns of the then-current Western culture regarding science and technology combined with human abilities and human culture. His novels would become perhaps the most read literature in North America describing the Japanese and Asian cultures.

1942 - By November,
The Rote Kapelle (Red Orchestra) had been discovered by the German Abwehr intelligence police force.
Two Soviet agents who had parachuted into Germany and been caught were influenced by torture to reveal its existence. The Rote Kapelle was a large number of persons from old, influential German families, in strategically advantageous positions, running an extensive espionage network for the USSR. At one time they were transmitting intelligence to Moscow over some 100 clandestine radio transmitters in Germany and the occupied countries.

The leader was Harold Schulze-Boysen, who, after the War began, networked his way into the Luftwaffe as a lieutenant, and into Goering's "research" office, the Forschungsamt, which tapped telephones. He gradually built an espionage service for the Soviets to include officers in every branch of the military and every department. 75 leaders were charged with treason, 50 were condemned to death. The traditional method of execution in Berlin had been the axe. Hitler wished to discourage would-be traitors so he ordered the condemned to be hanged. Lacking a gallows, they were slowly strangled by being hoisted by a noose on the end of a rope. Such a death could often take as long as 15 minutes of slow suffocation.

1942 - During the winter,
Lieutenant Georgi Flerov, who had written a paper on the spontaneous decay of uranium earlier, now wrote to Josif Stalin, directly from the front line, begging him to start an atomic bomb building program immediately. He was immediately taken to Moscow to work with Kuchatov at the Laboratory of Measuring Instruments . Physicists now came from everywhere to the project, being assigned the high privilege of "extraterritoriality" which meant that the individual would no longer be subject to the harassment of local officials. Now they reported directly to the highest levels of government.

Any supplies requested by these "saviours" would be delivered as soon as possible regardless of hardship. If suppliers or contractors did not move quickly enough, they faced Lavrenti Beria - who both supervised the bomb program and was known as the ruthless head of the NKVD, predecessor of the KGB.

Kurchatov's installation was only the tip of a huge nuclear empire, named the Ministry of Medium Machine Building (the nuclear weapons industry). It was comprised of hundreds of different nuclear enterprises, each performing specific tasks. It was "Mailbox Moscow Centre, 300" that was responsible for the ultimate bomb designs. That was the designation for the super-secret installation Arzamas-16, located about 400 kilometres east of Moscow. The closest city was the industrial centre of Gorky.

1942 - On November 19,
The USSR Counter-Offensive against the Germans begins west of Stalingrad.
The German troops had encircled the city but attempts to relieve them had failed up to December 12. Hitler forbade, his army from breaking out of Stalingrad on December 22-23 and by January 8, the Germans were receiving Soviet demands for their surrender.

1942 - On December 2,
At the Chicago Manhattan District, the first nuclear pile to reach chain-reaction in CP-1 was achieved.
Volney Wilson added the word "scram" to the nuclear industry vocabulary indicating a shutdown of the pile.
Other present included Enrico Fermi, Walter Zinn, Sam Allison, Norman Hilberry, Leona Marshall, George Weil, Herb Anderson. Cadmium foil covered rods, which absorb neutrons, were used to control the reaction. It proved that the reaction was possible and that it could be controlled.

This eliminated any doubts remaining that a reactor could be built and that the explosive plutonium needed for the bomb could then be produced. The assumption now surfaced amongst the scientists that if they had produced the reaction, surely the Germans had also - and the expectation that they should be scared that such had happened and become obsessive in reaching their goal quickly.

Also present as observers was Arthur Compton and Crawford Greenewalt: the later represented a reviewing committee from the Du Pont Corp. set up earlier in the day. Greenewalt, a young man married to a Du Pont daughter, with a knowledge of research and organizational administration, enthusiastic and an industrial engineer - immediately saw possibilities in the pile for helping in the practical lives of men and women: atomic produced electrical energy.

1942-43 - During this period
Solar Cycle 18 begins: a sunspot minimum period.

   weak solar storms
   weak influenza outbreaks
   cycles last approximately 11 years
   produced by weak solar magnetic activity
   cools the Earth's atmosphere:
   70% more events are observed in the Northern Hemisphere than the South
   cause the magnetic field surrounding the Earth to stabilize in form and strength **
   electric power transmission lines are more stable **
   long-distance undersea cables are more stable in performance.

1942 - A December 19
Blueprint indicated a Design change from Morgue to Gas Chamber of the buildings at Auschwitz.
Instead of using slides to convey corpses taken from the internment camp to the morgue, a set of stairs was added to each morgue - indicating that the would-be corpses walked down themselves to the underground chambers. A ventilation system was added near the base of the walls on the outside of the buildings to facilitate the quick removal of the toxic gas once the inmates were presumed dead. Gas-type doors were added to the building with peepholes in them.

1942 - Before the end of the year,
The quantity of gold bullion and precious items stockpiled in Manila over the previous decade and awaiting transshipment to Japan was enormous. A major aspect of the conquest and occupation of Korea, Manchuria, China, Indochina, Thailand, Burma, Malaya, Borneo, Singapore, the Dutch East Indies and now the Philippines was the confiscation of gold bullion from banks and of precious items from private sources by the Japanese Imperial Army for transportation by the Navy and other carriers to the emperor, in support of the Japanese state. While the confiscations and collections had been largely completed over the past decade and the transshipment made to Manila, only about 1/3 of that had been delivered to Japan. Now, the shipping lanes were no longer secure because of the War with the USA.

Estimates of the quantity of gold bullion amassed from the above-mentioned countries was 6,000 TONS or more. It was possible that 8,100 TONS of precious metals and stones had also been collected. To this could be added the monies made from the control of the Asian drug trade over the past decade. It was decided that what was left would be hidden away for safety until after the end of the war. After that, it would be recovered; if the War was lost, it would not benefit the enemy.

BACK to PEAR
INDEX

Memory Stimulators.
1943 - HIGHLIGHTS:

Movies:

Watch on the Rhine; The Outlaw; Jack London; Dixie; Young and Willing; So Proudly We Hail!; Gung Ho!; The North Star

1943 - Following January 8,
The Germans refused capitulation of Stalingrad; the Soviet military decide on the desperate move of "liquidation by force". They force a wedge of troops through the German lines on January 25. By February 2, both the German southern contingent and the northern contingent have capitulated. 90,000 German P.O.W.s are captured.

1943 - On January 11,
Anxiety was increasing in Berlin regarding the completion of the 4 gas chamber - crematoria combinations at Auschwitz.
Plans for the extermination of the Jews were moving faster and smoother than expected.
The first transports were being loaded with Jewish civilians and the gas chamber and crematoria combinations were overdue for completion. A report followed from the camp on January 23. Finally, on January 29, a notice was received from the camp that the administration there was now ready to begin receiving Jewish captives for simultaneous gassing and cremation procedures. The notice was signed by an executive of the major German power producing utility. On March 13, 600 Jews would be exterminated in gas chamber - crematorium combination #4.

1943 - Between January 14 to 24,
The Casablanca Conference, between Roosevelt and Churchill decided on the landing in Sicily.
Roosevelt called for Germany's "Unconditional Surrender."
Principles regarding the systematic bombing of Germany were agreed upon. Maximum civilian damage was opted for above that of military targets. It was rationalized that if a sufficient number of civilians and German people, in general, could be killed or injured, support for the war effort would be cut. It was expected that such targets would also be less defended than military supply factories. Bomber pilots were never told of the true nature of their targets beyond the fact that they were deemed to be of "military significance." There was no public reporting of true enemy damage by any participant.

"Operation Mincemeat" was begun after the Conference to fool German intelligence.
Ewen Montague devised the plan so as to draw Adolf Hitler's and Benito Mussolini's attention away from the upcoming allied invasion of Sicily, Italy. By making the Germans believe that the Invasion would take place from Greece and Sardinia, the allied forces would greatly improve their chances for success.

The plan called for the body of someone who had recently died of drowning or pneumonia and whose corpse could be used by British Military Intelligence. A long search found such a body whose owner had died of pneumonia. After securing permission to use the body, military personnel stored the corpse in refrigeration until the time was correct for him to reappear. The body was dressed in a British Marine officer's uniform and the I.D. of a Major William Martin was put on the body. A briefcase was chained to the wrist of the new "Mr. Martin."

The contents of the briefcase included letters of transfer from various generals.
They made it clear to the reader that Martin was being sent to North Africa because of his expertise in amphibious barges. There were several letters from his father and from his fiancee, Pam, as well as an unpaid bill for an engagement ring and a notice that the bill for his lodging was overdue - all designed to make Major William Martin appear to be an average soldier. Also included were proofs of a military publication, with a letter to General Eisenhower, requesting that he write introductory material for the American edition. Secret letters were also included that revealed that the real allied attack would come NOT from Sicily but from Sardinia and Greece.

To avoid damage to the corpse, it could not be dropped from an airplane, and surface ships and boats presented obvious targets for inspection or destruction. It had to be delivered by submarine. A torpedo-shaped canister was built so that it would release the body when opened. It would contain dry ice in order to keep the oxygen out and keep the body fresh. After much difficulty, including getting boots onto the corpse's feet, the container with the body and the briefcase was loaded aboard the submarine "Seraph". It proceeded to the planned site, near Huelva, Spain, where the body was removed from the canister and "launched".

Days later, the naval attache in Madrid sent a signal that Major Martin's body had been recovered off Huelva. The British immediately issued urgent requests through Spanish diplomatic channels requesting the return of all of the papers which Martin was carrying. Eventually, the courier's papers were returned. Tests showed that the letters had been opened and resealed. Major Martin was buried in Spain, and his name and those of his imaginary plane's crew were added to the list of casualties for the week.

The information in the "secret" letters was sent to Berlin, where the German intelligence service totally believed it. A cablegram informed Winston Churchill that the "Mincemeat swallowed whole" by the Germans. Admiral Doenitz, the commander-in-chief of the German navy, had read the letters and initialled them. Doenitz met with Hitler near that time. General Rommel was sent from Italy to Greece to take charge of the operations there - as if the Germans expected an attack from Greece. When the allies invaded Sicily, they encountered little in the way of resistance. Most of the defenses of the enemy had been relocated to the northern end of the island of Sicily on the day of the invasion.

The American preparation was totally different.
Extending their US Navy - Mafia Project, the Allied invasion of Sicily was given Top Priority.
On the word of Lucky Luciano (public enemy number one serving 60-years-to-life in prison) American Sicilians were encouraged to submit their memento photos and descriptions of Sicily to Naval Intelligence to prepare the American forces for the landing. Those who resisted, were reminded that it was "America who has given you your bread."

1943 - In February,
CP-1 (nuclear pile) was moved from Chicago, Illinois, U.S.A. to its intended site in the Argonne Forest, about 20 miles southwest of Chicago, where it was rebuilt as CP-2. The construction of the facilities had been delayed by the winter freezing the site. All metal and graphite samples were tested here before transportation to the Hanford plutonium production reactors in Washington State. Half the world's yearly production of cadmium was ordered in the form of foil to cover the top of the reactor. Beryllium would come into use for reasons opposite that of cadmium: it was a low absorber of neutrons.

1943 -
Three plutonium production reactors were built at Hanford, Washington State.
The location was chosen because it was close to the power of the Grand Coulee Dam, the proposed cooling systems would require 75,000 gallons per minute of clean, cold water, a huge reservation of some 500,000 acres could be acquired in this desert surrounded locale. About 60,000 people were employed at the height of the construction. Sand storms were frequent. The local USAF base mistook the radar image of geese flocks for attacking enemy planes. Japanese fire-carrying balloons did drift overhead in significant numbers at times.

Technical director at Hanford was Crawford Greenewalt of the Du Pont Corp.; John A. Wheeler was a close collaborator from Princeton University. The reactors were built twice as big as required, for added safety reasons. Large amounts of aluminum piping, millions of square feet of high-density pressed wood, thousands of tons of steel plate and t-foot concrete walls added to the list of supplies. Plutonium began to be shipped to Los Alamos 2 months after construction was complete and the reactors operational.

The irradiated uranium slugs were dissolved in an outside nitric acid bath in concrete "canyons" to procure enriched uranium. Radioactive iodine and dinitrogen tetroxide brown gas clouds were released which cooled and condensed onto the surrounding vegetation thereby entering the food chain. When the slugs were pushed out of the reactors after 3 months into a 20-foot deep pool of water, the gamma rays emitted by the long-lived fission products in the slugs moved through the water for a short distance tearing off electrons from the water molecules producing an electric field with a velocity of vibration faster than that of light in water. The Cerenkov effect was a pale blue fuzzy glow surrounding each slug like an aura.

The Hanford reactors operated to a maximum power level of 100 megawatts.
The design for and the construction of the plant had taken 18 months; construction of a reactor in the 1970s would take 10 years. Hanford's power was dumped back into the river rather than converted to electricity and it ran at lower temperatures than nuclear-electric power plants. At the end of the war, Du Pont would be released from its obligations and the plant would be taken over by the General Electric Corporation.

1943 - In February,
The U.S.S.R. begins its atomic bomb project under the direction of Igor Kurchatov, after the government is told that their is a large, secret atomic bomb project in the U.S.A. Otto Frisch, at the University of Birmingham, England and his assistant Klaus Fuchs, were measuring the cross-section of uranium for radium-beryllium neutrons and was beginning some experiments on separating the isotopes of uranium using uranium hexafluoride gas, diffusing it through porous metal membranes.

In the midst of this, James Chadwick, head of physics at the University of Liverpool, arranged for them to join the Los Alamos Laboratory under the Churchill-Roosevelt agreement. It would not be known until after the war that Fuchs was a believer in communism and passed all he knew and learned to the U.S.S.R. effort. Josif Stalin could be expected from his background to feel abandoned and excluded by the allies who were refusing to jointly include the U.S.S.R. in confidence in their plans. Typically, the U.S.S.R. was, and was received as, the poor, uneducated, vengeful, pitied giant by other large nations.

At the beginning of February, Churchill was making alliances with Turkey.
The U.S.S.R. had surrounded the German Army at Stalingrad and taken its surrender; 45,000 soldiers were taken prisoner. Churchill inspected troops through Algeria and negotiated with the French while being irked by the three-month gap in the allied offensive plan between the capture of Tunisia and the invasion of Sicily.

By mid-month he was grieving that while the Russians were chasing 185 German divisions around, neither British or Americans would be engaged with the Germans through April, May and June. Through the next 2 weeks, Churchill would be ill with pneumonia, while Eisenhower's troops in North Africa were taking a beating from the German General Rommel. The Americans lost 170 tanks, setting back at least a month the capture of Tunis, and threatening to delay the date of the invasion of Sicily. By the end of the month, American success began to increase.

1943 -
Josif Stalin, as head of the USSR, was at times blunt and aggressive in his demands for assistance from the USA for armour-plate steel for tanks and other supplies to build their defense against the Germans.$1 billion in commitments were made by the USA. Delivery was slower than expected because the USA placed their own strength of participation first, high losses in shipments around Norway (25%) from German U-boats, and the American procurement bureaucracy. This, plus Great Britain's refusal to mount an Anglo-American invasion across the English Channel as soon as the USA entered the war to alleviate the German assault on the Soviets, encouraged the sensitive Stalin to feel that he was not being treated as an equal ally.

1943 - Early in the year,
Ferdinand Marcos formed "his" secret organization in Manila, and called it "Ang Mga Maharlika" (Noble Studs): the original organization had been formed by one of his friends, Cipriano Alles, in August, 1942. Alles was captured early in 1943 and his group of spies fell apart. Ferdinand declared that he had enlisted spies, saboteurs and assassins throughout Manila: military intelligence documents would later show that most of those who associated with Marcos were forgers, pickpockets, gunmen, and racketeers.

Others were part of the Ilocano blackmarket syndicate and were engaged in extortion, theft, profiteering, and occasional atrocities. Instead of the publicized political guerilla group, it was no more than a group of criminals. Control over the Philippines did take a different tone from the past. Instead of gangs of criminals competing for territory, one integrated underworld syndicate, the Maharlika, were becoming dominant.

True guerilla forces were organized in various parts of the Philippines by the time the Americans returned in force, in October, 1944. Less political, smaller gangs also formed to settle old feuds or exploit the markets. Some gangs of thieves and murderers were operated under the direction of Philippine lawyers for the purpose of acquiring supplies for the Japanese and others such as steel cables and copper wiring.

During a general amnesty in October 1943, Cipriano was released from prison.
He had "learned" the benefits of being the Marcos style of guerilla; he joined Marcos and became known for scrap metal deals in the black market. Sergio Osmena, Jr., the son of the vice-president, who was in exile, made a fortune selling scrap metal to the Japanese. After the War, U.S. Army Intelligence confirmed, but kept secret, that Marcoses organization was a "buy-sell" organization and not a fighting unit.

As a front for their commercial activities, the Marcos Maharlika started a trading company called the Ex-Servicemen's Corporation (TESCO). Mariano Marcos, the full-time Japanese propagandist was listed as chairman of the board. Many of Ferdinand's relatives occupied other stations in the company. The profiteering, smuggling and other activities carried out by the Maharlika were later declared by Marcos to have been for the purpose of sabotage and spying yet no documents ever supported such a fact; the real purpose was to make money for themselves.

During this period, Ferdinand Marcos also worked part-time for Jose Laurel, who in turn, with Manuel Roxas and Jose Vargas comprised the administration set up locally under the authority of the Japanese. Laurel was minister of the interior and his constabulatory and intelligence divisions were charged with tracking down, ambushing, betraying, torturing, and occasionally, beheading filipino and American guerillas. Those employed to do the work - swindlers, pimps, whores, racketeers, crooks and ex-convicts comprised a large group which, being well paid by their leaders, formed a close organized society. Laurel had look been in favour of Philippine independence and against the American domination. He also believed that constitutional dictatorships would eventually replace democracies throughout the world.

During February, the "Battle of the Coral Sea", followed by the American victory at Guadalcanal began to halt the Japanese advance and American and Filipino spies began to trickle back into the Philippines by submarine.

1943 - In March,
The Los Alamos Scientific Laboratory construction was started with the directive to develop the thermonuclear (hydrogen) bomb in addition to building and testing the first nuclear bomb. Because the destruction expected from such a bomb would exceed the area of any military target, it was expected that it would be chiefly used against civilians. Rabi and Fermi openly opposed it. Oppenheimer was appointed Director.

Los Alamos is situated on a mesa of pumice and lava outflow at 7,000 feet altitude.
The area was desolate and subject to flash floods after rainstorms.
Cyclotrons, betatrons, Van De Graaffs and other machinery was borrowed or bought from universities and shipped to Los Alamos.

R.R. Wilson, from Princeton had invented a way of moving things around in a vacuum tank by pushing a metal or glass rod through a rubber sleeve. Wilson and John Manley were two of the first scientists on the site. Eventually, at their probing and the suggestions of Isadore Rabi and Robert Bacher, Robert Oppenheimer had to exchange the role of theorist for administrator and leader. Personnel numbers rose to include 2,000 scientists plus support staff and families plus 2,000 Army.

Edward U. Condon, an authority on quantum mechanics, microwave electronics and radioactivity, had been called to serve on the National Defense Research Committee in 1940. In 1941, he had served on the Roosevelt Committee on Uranium Research. After directing work on an atom-smasher and in the general field of uranium fission, he served in 1943 as Oppenheimer's deputy at Los Alamos. After 10 weeks, he resigned, having found the security precautions too limiting. General Leslie Groves, head of the Manhattan Project would later have Condon's passport withdrawn in June 1945 when the physicist was about to attend a conference in Moscow.

Hans Bethe, a world renown physicist, like Oppenheimer, had immigrated to the USA from Strasbourg in 1935. He had worked at Cornell University ever since, and would continue to after the War for many years. He had been invited to and had attended Oppenheimer's first nuclear weapons study group which met at Caltech during the summer of 1942. At Los Alamos, he would be made head of the theory division.

James Tuck was brought in from England, U.K. to work on the thermonuclear problem.
He was an originator of the betatron and would work on determining the cross sections as a function of energies for reactions between deuterium on deuterium and on tritium. As a reflection on his name, the program was named the Sherwood Project. By solving the Taylor instabilities problem of the fission detonation by sculpting the explosives covering the surface of the sphere to produce symmetrically converging shock waves, the Trinity test would be possible. Thereafter, the lenses would be called Tuck lenses.

The Los Alamos Lab opened in April, 1943.

By early 1944, Victor Weisskopf, Rudolf Peierls, Otto Frisch, Robert Serber, and Neils Bohr would be at the Lab. Two critical accidents would happen separately involving Harry Daghlian and Louis Slotin. Both happened under careless and foolish circumstances involving overconfident researchers who had failed to develop a respect for the danger they were playing with. Close calls also occurred from inadequately developed technology to carry out what was intended.

The danger of developing a technology, the elements of which have been shown to you, without your awareness of the power and dangers involved is irresponsible and pursued on the basis of weak-spiritedness: fear and/or greed.

1943 - On April 14,
The People's Commissariat of Defense (GUKR-NKO), better known as SMERSH, an acronym from Smert Shpionam, "Death to Spies" was created by Josif Stalin, U.S.S.R. It was created to confuse German intelligence with still another security agency; to combat desertions and surrenders by evoking the image of an omniscient and brutal military security service; to have an elite patriotic military guard which reported to him as the supreme military commander; it unified the defense leadership of the country in the final stages of the war by assuring a concentration of all military and military counterintelligence reported directly to Stalin. They were from state security and were also responsible for the personal safety of Stalin. This increased his image of power. It grew out of the disasters and massive surrenders following the German invasion of June, 1941. Its services were given over on March 16, 1946, to the newly formed Ministry of State Security (MGB).

1943 - On April 5,
The First Successful Submarine Attack using only Sonar targeting data was carried out by the Soviet submarine "S-51", under the direction of Captain 3rd Rank I. Kucherenko. This attack, and several which followed were carried out in the arctic where visual sightings were difficult due to ice cover and hazardous due to floating ice making evasion, once discovered, difficult. By the end of the War, the Soviet submariners had considerable experience with sonar and, with the availability of Soviet and, after the war, German sonar technology, would have significant potential for future submarine development.

1943 - During May,
The First Major Test of Project Invisibility would take place on the "USS Eldridge".
The intent was to make the vessel invisible to German U-boat radar.
50% of Atlantic shipping was being sunk by German U-boats.
This test was an extension of smaller scale tests demonstrated by Albert Einstein and Nicola Tesla during 1938/9. Dogs and cats were placed aboard the vessel in cages. A massive generator then was engaged to produce huge electrical and magnetic fields. Afterward, a boarding crew found problems with the remaining animals including disorientation and radiation burns. A number of the animals were missing. Nevertheless, the experiment was taken as a success because the ship had briefly disappeared from view.

1943 - In May,
The Peenemunde Installation was photographed by RAF reconnaissance, following a tip to London from the Polish underground that both a pilotless jet-propelled aircraft (V-1) and a rocket (V-2) were being developed there. Both weapons were part of the German "weapons of reprisal" (Vergeltungswaffen) series of armaments.

1943 - During June,
Extermination Procedures became Fully Operational at Auschwitz.
Now, all 4 units were completed and fully active: 4756 persons were being murdered each day. There would be no shortage of victims until the USSR troops liberated the camp in January, 1945. By that time, at least 1,100,000 persons will have been murdered at this singular camp.

1943 - In June,
The REDs begin to interact with humans.
They are disheartened by the amount of strife existing between human groups.
They are limited by their spiritual ethics from manipulating the circumstances in the context of forcing specific outcomes but can take actions such that humanity is encouraged to grow spiritually and to have choices for their future. To this end they begin to enter and contribute to human society as Walk-Ins.

By time travel, a technology they possess, they are able to move forward or backward in time to determine the predestined and accomplished history of the location they are at. In doing this for a number of positions on the Earth they learn that - without humans changing their awareness level - humanity is first doomed to be destroyed by a nuclear war.

"Foo fighters" are seen, particularly over Germany, during July to October 1943 as the REDs survey the actions and destruction humans are doing to one another and to the environment. The foo fighters are described by pilots as "balls of light" moving exceedingly fast past them and able to stop and change direction in an instant. In communication with their home planet, a strategy is devised:

a. A record of past, present, and future development is accumulated by way of time travel.
The most positive intent is to show civilizations in other galaxies an example of how the choices made by a civilization can lead to self-annihilation. Humans are approached, usually on an individual basis, examined, interrogated, informed somewhat and shown a brief scenario of the future. The hope of the REDs is that those so exposed will consciously become aware of the meaning of the arrival of the REDs and the pictures they display of the future.

They find that most humans have high degrees of fear and insecurity and are not very spiritual compared to the REDs. This makes communication and transference of thought difficult. It was hoped that if such information and warning could be communicated to other humans, that humanity would join together to prevent the foretold disasters. The REDs had hoped that such humans as they chose would become respected mentors of humanity: none did. It only confirmed to the REDs the degraded level of the human civilization. Many humans were afraid to reveal their experiences to others in case of ostracism; others tried, but were regarded as psychiatrically ill, or had their rights abused by human authorities.

b. The use of "Walk-Ins" to try and stimulate the spiritual growth of humanity.
All living things possess a spirit. The spirit of humans is more complex than most other lifeforms on the Earth, but usually primitive by RED standards. WALK-INS are individual RED spirits which volunteer to "walk into" the lifeform of a human whose spirit is being given up. Persons who are committing suicide or are immediately dying from an acute injury or disease are candidates for Walk-ins.

If the capabilities of the physical body, the mind and the emotions are seen as a workable package by the volunteer RED spirit, then as the "human" weak spirit is leaving the RED spirit replaces it in the human lifeform. Challenges in the human environment which exhaust and defeat the human spirit for lack of spiritual or other coping skills or due to the influence of a deteriorated environment brought on by humans lead to such human spirit defeat. Walk-ins "revive" the human body-emotions-mind with positive spirituality as the sick or suicidal spirit of despair is leaving.

Walk-ins extend the capability of the original personality by contributing a positive spirituality to the physical and emotional qualities and sometimes increasing the intellectual capacity of the person. The person appears to have a "new lease on life", to be "a new person". Their new positive self-directedness and improved self-esteem, increased reverence, increased awareness, and openness to receipt of guidance and strength from God (whom the REDs acknowledge) enable them to become genuses, by human standards. They are committed to positive contribution within the social and occupational field occupied by the previous "human" personality. The Walk-in remains susceptible to the acute risks of any human: accident, disease, assassination or murder.

The intent of the REDs in introducing Walk-ins is to provide positive influences to humanity to lessen hardship and suffering and enable humanity to develop more spiritual approaches to problem resolution by example. The volunteer RED spirit seeks to gain strength and greater purity in its existence by work and involvement which benefits both influential individuals and the masses.

The main strategy of non-interference means that REDs choose not to change the effects of human decisions in order to reverse catastrophes. The logic is that if you do not want to learn, you will not learn, and if you do not learn, you will repeat the error with impunity. Whomever corrects an error to negate its influence is then responsible for the influence of that negation. Greater disharmony may be the result. If humanity chooses not to learn from the mentoring example of the Walk-ins, the outcome is not a responsibility of the REDs: Walk-ins are judged on their ability to set a good example, a choice, to humans. 17 Walk-Ins per year will become a standardized number of arrivals.

By the year 2000, there will have been 969 Walk-Ins; 542 will have been terminated by a "natural" human death of accident, disease, or murder. Many will occupy social positions of influence in human society: teachers, doctors, scientists, ministers, actors, diplomats, negotiators, military officers, engineers, social workers, assistants to politicians, researchers, and others. While REDs are of vastly higher spiritual development than humans, they are not perfect.

Until the year 2000, the REDs will remove 75 humans per year from the Earth to a life of increased peace and awareness aboard one of their mothership bases (4200 persons in total).

The high spiritual development of the REDs prevented them from understanding the frequent response of the more material-dependent and passionate emotional humans which they intended to influence in a positive manner. Their demonstration of their spiritual "energy" forms to the pilots of bombers and fighter escorts on their way to obliterate civilian targets roused fear. Particularly when humans are in groups, the survival of a fearful experience promotes a form of self-confidence and self-worship which encourages the expression of pride.

Many who had seen the "foo" fighters, and survived, would now return to their bases convinced that "god" had protected them in their mission from these fearful aspects; thus, the mission was sanctioned by God and they could adopt their part in it as an expression of faith that it was morally good and correct. A being from a more spiritually advanced culture or species would have expressed wonder and fascination at the appearance of the "energy" bodies, rather than fear, and would have reflected and meditated upon their meaning or relevance.

Before reaching their target, such beings would have uniformly discovered the non-spiritual and immoral nature of their mission, and with spiritual strength, would have aborted their mission and returned en masse to chastise their commanders and leaders. This error of projection and hope would serve to deter a number of well-intentioned actions on behalf of the REDs and confirm the universal law of interstellar space of not interfering with other beings capable of self-direction.

1943 - In July,
Oppenheimer discussed with Compton the possibility that a nuclear uncontrolled chain-reaction (bomb) might also chain-react with the nitrogen and oxygen in the atmosphere and possibly the hydrogen and oxygen in the oceans and destroy the world. Oppenheimer's group calculated this possibility and came to the conclusion that atomic bombs could not explode the air or the water.

1943 - On July 10,
The Allies Invaded Sicily.
American General Patton and his army drove through to join British General Montgomery.
They met little resistance, thanks to Operation Mincemeat. They were able to pass quickly across the island because of the US Navy - Mafia Project. Human histories afterwards would acclaim the Generals, NO mention would be given to the underlying activities which drew the Germans out of Sicily and allowed the Americans to proceed boldly. Without such intelligence activities, the invasion and the speedy crossing of the island would have been military suicide.

For the public, the media gave full credit to Patton and made him a hero.
It was the first time that Patton was in charge of an army. He inspired the will to kill in his troops and then, with little planning, adopted a version of the German "strike fast and overrun" strategy. His victory gave him courage and apparent support for his independent style. The fact remains that had not the secret Project Mincemeat guaranteed him victory by its success, Patton's troops would have been mincemeat.

The liberation of Italy proceeded.
Meanwhile, Sicily was left in anarchy.
Captain Max Corvo of the US Intelligence team was in charge of the release of political prisoners.
Unfamiliar with the language or the people, Mafia criminals were released together with political prisoners.
How could one know the difference under such circumstances.

The responsibility for re-establishing order fell to the US Military Government, centred in Palermo.
Knowingly or not, they worked with former Mafia members including Colonel Charles Poletti.
Joseph Russo was head of the Palermo bureau of the USA OSS (Office of Strategic Services), forerunner of the CIA. Guided or directed by the US Naval Intelligence practices in the USA, Russo sought out the malevita: the most valued political informers - the discontent Mafioso.

1943 - On July 24,
The appointing of Mayors in Sicily for each town and village became the responsibility of the US Military Government, AMG.
Don Carlo Vizzini was a Mafia leader who had a New York criminal record.
He was appointed mayor of the town of Vilalba. The American Lieutenant in charge introduced Vizzini to the 4000 inhabitants of this administrative centre, in rough Sicilian: "This is your master!". One by one, the AMG appointed mayors: 95% were members of the Mafia.

Sabatore Malta became Mayor of Vallenlunga;
Genco Russo became Civil and Military Affairs Superintendent for Mussomeli - almost half of the region. Now the Mafia had civil and military powers in a country in which 20 years before they had been victimized, hunted down and brutalized. The freedom of the Sicilians by the Americans simply transferred the suppression by the Italian fascist dictatorship to the Mafia godfather.

Vizzini asked the USA what they were going to do about the Communists and was told: "Nothing, they are our allies." The Allies wanted to suppress the growing resistance of the Sicilian peasants to the Communists. Yet the Catholic Church, the landowners and the Mafia all had vested interests in maintaining the feudal system which the Communists threatened to destroy.

1943 - On the night of July 28/29,
Hamburg is bombed by 800-1000 Allied bombers.
A city of 1 million persons is levelled. 800,000 homeless wandered the streets the next day.
Food, shelter and clothing were in need. It was the worst single bombing of the German civilian population so far. It followed a strategy which had been used against Britain in 1940-41: hurt civilians until they beg their leaders to surrender.

Instead, civilian bombing resulted in creating intense anger and hatred in the victims and resulted in acts of vengeance by those surviving. Rather than surrender, the attacks broke the spirit of the British and with hatred, the senior military officials in charge of the bombing of Germany could not send bombers on missions fast enough to sooth their wounded pride and battered self-esteem.

The German civilian, prepared by reports earlier in the War about how much damage their forces had heaped upon the British, were, in general, more understanding of the consequences which now fell on them. The consequences of bombing a largely innocent population would not be well learned by the Americans. They would knowingly repeat the error of the Germans against the advice of their own Generals, in the future. The Soviets would learn from neither and add their failure to a long list of predictable human failures.

The strictly military influence of the Allied bombing raids was negligible.
While some key installations were destroyed or disabled, increased military output from factories in occupied Czechoslovakia, France, Belgium and northern Italy made up for the losses.

1943 - By August,
Eduard Meier, a 6-year-old Swiss boy, weighing only 55 pounds, is asked by his father to wheel a cart filled with dirt out of a deep hole which the father had dug under a portion of the house. The cart weighed 2 or 3 times as much as the boy yet by "using the power" he was able to lift the cart with his thoughts and transport it out of the hole. Meier later said that he had learned the skill from his spaceperson mentor, Sfath, who had taught him how to use everything, how to study to learn.

On another occasion, Meier held a coin in his hand during which time it discoloured, and left a burn blister on his palm: a metallurgist said that the coin would have had to have been heated to 1,500 degrees fahrenheit to change colour. Others saw him hold a 20-centime coin between his thumb and index finger, and etch his fingerprints into the metal. Still others would witness his holding up a spoon, taken from his coffee cup, and its melting into liquid metal and drop in splatters on the table.

1943 - During August,
Peenemunde was attacked by British bombers.
Damage set back research and tests by several months.

1943 - On August 12,
A "Project Invisibility" test involving a full crew aboard USS ??? was carried out while the sailors were performing their routine duties. The huge generators constructed for the project were energized, there was a flash of light, and the ship became radar and visually invisible. After 4 hours, the ship became visible again. A boarding party was dispatched from among the observers positioned on a carrier in the bay. There appeared to be a greenish haze on the deck that dispersed and travelled like a cloud. The crew were milling about and appeared to all be insane. Even though all were young in age, some experienced heart attacks. Some looked dead. Some were on fire. Others walked into space, never to return, and, still others had become part of the superstructure as if melded into the deck or the bulkheads.

The US Navy would deny all reports that the incident ever happened.
The dead were buried; the missing were reported "killed and missing in action" or "lost at sea"; the trapped became disoriented and panic-stricken and were eventually killed by lethal injection of morphine. A few would experience difficulty in remaining in a physical state - eventually terrorizing their families and themselves. Some reports stated that the ship had been seen during its absence in Norfolk Harbour, 275 miles away.

1943 - In September,
Neils Bohr learns that he will be sought shortly by the Nazi Gestapo.
With the aid of the British, he flees to Scotland, then to England.

1943 - In the Autumn,
Otto Frisch and Rudolf Peierls, both emigres living in Britain, went to Los Alamos.
A Jew living in Austria, Frisch had escaped German occupation to Britain where he began work on the problem of separating two isotopes of uranium - U-235 and U-238 - by thermal diffusion, using a vertical tube with a hot wire containing uranium hexafluoride gas.

He and Peierls computed from the sources of this separation that it was entirely possible, with 100,000 such tubes, to separate a few pounds of U-235, enough for a bomb. Soon after that he went to Los Alamos where he conceived and built the Dragon Experiment. Frisch was the first to build a proportional counter that could differentiate between alpha particle emission and fission (1939).

1943 - During the year,
The Oak Ridge National Laboratory, in Tennesee was set up to produce Uranium-235 from Uranium-238, the lighter isotope being used for nuclear weapons.

1943 - During the Fall,
BS5750/ISO 9000 is accepted as a method of standardization of production in Britain, and later in the U.S.A.
It emphasizes a system approach to production with a stream of activities and decisions with procedures outlined at every step to cope with errors and difficulties. Much like a software flowchart, the process lessens the waste created by rejecting sub-standard products by allowing for their recalibration or module replacement; sub-standard products capable of failure are discovered by a series of checks and removed if unable to be corrected in quality.

This standard is adopted largely because munitions factories required foolproof systems of production to protect their workers from injury, safeguard the facilities from destruction, and limit the incidence of unexploded weapons being retrieved and reutilized by the enemy. The standard enabled a procedure to be devised, put into operation and continually refined to provide a rising level of quality and efficiency.

Technology advances very slowly unless propelled by the fear, hatred and greed of war or apparent war. Technological improvements made by humans are hugely labour, time and capital intensive unless transferred from an extraterrestrial culture. Such investments cannot be rationalized as practical unless the basis for war - human inequities (anger, envy, gluttony, greed, lust, pride, sloth, vice, weakness, fear, hate) provides the motivational factor.

Often, such innovations require a focus nearing that of compulsion to enable the persistence of the originator towards the discovery of a solution which is unknown yet believed in. Such persistence must overcome the usual disbelief and ostracism which is expressed at the family, social, religious and political levels - with the usual exception of military research for "national security".

1943 - By October,
Hans V.Tofte, a Dane working with USA Major General "Wild Bill" Donovan, the "Office of Strategic Services" (OSS) chief, supplied Josip Broz Tito and his partisan bands with arms. These would confuse, annoy, and divert German troop activities out of Italy and prepare the way for the landing of American troops later. Without this and other covert programs, the American troops would have been decimated when the time came and would have been unsuccessful.

When Singapore had fallen to the Japanese, Hans V. Tofte had returned to the USA and exchanged his rank of brevet major in the Indian Army to enlist in the American Army as a private. Tofte's experience and abilities quickly came to the attention of Donovan. The British had been parachuting arms, ammunition, and other supplies into the mountain stronghold camps of Yugoslav patriots fighting against the Germans. The supplies were insufficient to enable much of a resistance to build as well as dangerous and costly if any of the aircraft were shot down. Tofte immediately thought that this procedure was too slow and too inefficient.

Drawing upon his maritime and guerilla experience, he organized a flotilla of 44 old schooners, trawlers, and rusty tramp steamers and otherwise worthless coastal vessels, manned them with refugee Yugoslavs, and set up a seaborne supply service across the Adriatic from the Italian port of Bari to the island of Vis off the Yugoslav coast. Each night, each ship would carry as much war materiel as the British airdrops had supplied in a month. Tito would later become president of Yugoslavia; Tofte would be awarded the USA Legion of Merit medal.

1943 - During October,
Carlos Allende, of the Philadelphia Harbour Merchant Marine, witnessed what would later be described as "The Philadelphia Experiment" or "Project Invisibility".

"... The 'result' was complete invisibility of a ship, Destroyer type, and all of its crew, While at Sea. (Oct. 1943) The Field Was effective in an oblate spheroidal shape, extending 100 yards (More or Less, due to Lunar position & Latitude) out from each beam of the ship. Any Person Within that sphere became vague in form BUT He too observed those Persons aboard that ship as though they too were of the same state, yet were walking on nothing. Any person without that sphere could see Nothing save the clearly Defined shape of the Ships Hull in the Water, ....

If you choose to go Mad then you would reveal this information.
Half of the officers and the crew of that Ship are at Present, Mad as Hatters.
A few, and even Yet confined to certain areas where they May receive trained Scientific aid when they, either, 'Go Blank' or 'Go Blank" & Get Stuck.' Going Blank IS Not at all an unpleasant experience to Healthy Curious Sailors. However it is when also, they 'Get Stuck' that they call it "HELL' INCORPORATED' The Man thusly stricken can Not Move of his own volition unless two or More of those who are within the field go & touch him, quickly, else he 'Freezes'.

If a Man Freezes, His position Must be Marked out carefully and then the Field is cut-off.
Everyone but that 'Frozen' Man is able to Move; to appreciate apparent Solidity again. Then, the Newest Member of the crew Must approach the Spot, where he will find the 'Frozen' Mans face or Bare skin, that is Not covered by the usual uniform Clothing. Sometimes, It takes only an hour or so Sometimes all Night & all DayLong & Worse It once took 6 months, to get The Man 'Unfrozen. 'This 'Deep Freeze' was not psychological. It is the Result of a Hyper-Field that is set up, within the field of the Body. While The 'Scorch' Field is turned on & this at Length or upon a Old Hand.

A Highly complicated Piece of Equipment Had to be constructed in order to Unfreeze those who became 'True Froze' or 'Deep Freeze' subjects. Usually a 'Deep Freeze' Man goes Mad, Stark Raving, Gibbering, Running MAD, if His 'freeze' is far More than a Day in our time.

'I speak of TIME for DEEP 'Frozen Men' are Not aware of Time as We know it.
They are Like Semi-comatose person, who Live, breathe, Look & feel but still are unaware of So Utterly Many things as to constitute a 'Nether World' to them. A Man in an ordinary common Freeze is aware of Time, Sometimes acutely so. Yet They are Never aware of Time precisely as you or I are aware of it.

The First 'Deep Freeze' As I said took 6 months to Rectify.
It also took over 5 Million Dollars (1943 USA $s ?) worth of Electronic equipment & Special Ship Berth. If around or Near the Philadelphia Navy Yard you see a group of Sailors in the act of Putting their Hands upon a fellow or upon 'thin air', observe the Digits & appendages of the Stricken Man. If they seem to Waver, as tho within a Heat-Mirage, go quickly & Put YOUR Hands upon Him, For that Man is The Very Most Desperate of Men in The World. Not one of those Men ever want at all to become again invisible. I do Not think that Much More Need be said as to Why Man is Not Ready for Force-Field Work. Eh?

You Will Hear phrases from these Men such as 'Caught in the Flow (or the Push) or 'Stuck in the Green' or 'Stuck in Molasses' or 'I was 'going' FAST', These Refer to Some of the Decade-Later after effects of Force-Field Work. 'Caught in the Flow' Describes exactly the 'Stuck in molasses' sensation of a Man going into a 'Deep Freeze' or 'Plain Freeze' either of the two. 'Caught in the Push' can either refer to That Which a Man feels Briefly WHEN he is either about to inadvertently 'Go-Blank' IE Become Invisible' or about to 'Get Stuck' in a 'Deep Freeze' or 'Plane Freeze.'

There are only a few of the original Experimental D-E's Crew Left by Now, Sir Most went insane, one just walked 'throo' His quarters Wall in sight of his Wife & Child & 2 other Members (WAS NEVER SEEN AGAIN), two 'Went into 'The Flame,'I.E. They 'Froze' & caught fire, while carrying common Small-Boat Compasses, one Man carried the compass & Caught fire, the other came for the 'Laying on of Hands' as he was nearest but he too, took fire. THEY BURNED FOR 18 DAYS. The faith in 'Hand Laying' Died When this Happened & Mens Minds Went by the scores. The experiment Was a Complete Success. The Men Were Complete Failures. ...."

"Notes in addition to and pertaining to Missive.

... I wish to Mention that Somehow, also, The Experimental Ship Disappeared from its Philadelphia Dock and only a Very few Minutes Later appeared at its other Dock in the Norfolk, Newport News, Portsmouth area. This was distinctly AND clearly Identified as being that place BUT the ship then, again, Disappeared And Went Back to its Philadelphia Dock in only a Very few Minutes or Less. ...."

In a public incident at a nearby bar, a group of sailors appeared to walk into the bar from a back room. The bar did not have a back room. They had walked through the back wall.

1943 -
At the Department of Energy Hanford site in Richland, Washington, a reprocessing plant for spent nuclear reactor fuel was built. Its purpose was to recover the plutonium from the spent fuel, a process which produced a large volume of highly radioactive heat-producing wastes. To store these wastes, Hanford built 149 single-shell and 28 double-shell underground carbon steel temporary storage tanks ranging in volume between 55,000 and 1 million gallons. The single-shell tanks were constructed between 1944 to 1964. They had an originally estimated lifetime of 20 years. New wastes have not been added to single-shell tanks since 1980. Residual liquid has been transferred from single-shell to double-shell tanks since 1980.

From 1954 to 1957, the DOE added sodium and potassium ferrocyanide and nickel sulphate to precipitate out the heat producing, hazardous, and relatively long-lived radioactive isotope cesium-137. The remaining liquid was then pumped into underground structures to percolate into the surrounding soil. Under the right conditions and high enough temperatures, ferrocyanides and nitrates react to release large amounts of heat, with an explosive potential. In 1990, significant concern was shown that the 140 metric tons of cyanide contained in 22 single-shell tanks plus 45 metric tons contained in 2 others could deteriorate in this manner in the near future.

1943 - By November,
Foo Fighters had been reported by American and British pilots near Truk Lagoon in Japan.
B-29 bomber crews reported strange objects that flew at fantastic speeds and glowed from orange to red and white, and back to orange again. One pilot saw 15 of them during one day, describing them as 5-foot golden spheres that shone with a metallic glitter. Near Truk Lagoon, b-29 crews reported the balls came up from below their cockpits, hovered over their tails, winked their lights from red to orange, then back to red, then to white. One pilot said they glowed with an eerie red phosphorescence and had no wings, fins or fuselage.

Allied fighter pilots thought they must be secret German experimental devices designed to cause fear and confusion. Intelligence officers figured they were radio-controlled objects launched to baffle radar. The Germans and Japanese thought they were secret weapons launched by the Allies. Scientists in New York City surmised that everyone had been seeing "Saint Elmo's lights," small balls of luminescence often connected with metal during electrical storms. The Army Air Forces dismissed the whole episode as a result of "war nerves" and "mass hallucination".

1943 - By November,
Ferdinand Marcos, in the Philippines, was declaring himself to Douglas MacArthur as the leader of two guerilla groups, the original leaders of which he knew had been executed: they didn't know who he was. He sent erroneous messages to MacArthur of Japanese troop strength, number of trucks, tanks, artillery pieces, and other materiel. In October he reported that the Japanese troop strength on Luzon alone was 142,000. Their maximum strength in the Philippines for most of the War was less than 60,000.

MacArthur, in appreciation, promoted Marcos from Captain to Major.
Both the Japanese and Laurel would be happy that the Americans would stay away.
Several times during the War, Marcos would be treated for "Blackwater fever" and other complaints for 5 and 6 months at a time, in Japanese hospitals. Marcos would later speak of his bravery during such events saying that the Japanese were too stupid to recognize who he really was.

1943 - By November,
63 V-1 Launch Sites had been located on the English Channel near Peenemunde by the British and American Air Forces.

1943 - During the Winter,
The Soviet Atomic Bomb Program is started by Stalin under the leadership of Igor Kurchatov. Soviet espionage networks in the U.S.A. had sent word to Josif Stalin earlier about the formation of the Manhattan Project of the U.S.A. Kurchatov was not part of the old intelligentsia, which Stalin feared, and he had demonstrated his faithfulness as a Communist and his expertise as an experimentalist. He was known for his inner self-discipline and organization.

The very first installation built for Kurchatov was a "mailbox" under the cover name of the "Laboratory of Measuring Instruments". Mailboxes were names given to classified facilities in the U.S.S.R. to keep them secret. They did not have recognizable addresses, only postal box numbers. In the future, complete cities would be constructed by penal and forced labour for particular industrial activities, only to be known by their postal codes, with no mention on any map. The Laboratory for Measuring Instruments became the headquarters for the Soviet "Manhattan Project".

1943 - On November 29,
Neils Bohr and his son Aage sail from Glasgow, Scotland, to New York City, USA.

1943 - On December 6,
Neils Bohr arrives in New York City and is assigned a codename, Nicholas Baker, by USA military intelligence. His son, Aage, is given the codename, James Baker. Both are assigned bodyguards. During much of the month, after a debriefing by national security officers, they will meet with officials in Washington, D.C.

1943 - During December,
Lt. Commander Thomas Townsend Brown suffers a nervous breakdown and is retired from the US Naval Reserve.
He had discovered the Biefield-Brown Effect in 1924.
He had shown a childhood interest in astronomy and spaceflight and had worked for 4 years at an observatory. In the early 1930s he had worked at the NRL as a specialist in radiation, field physics and spectroscopy. He had been the senior officer in charge of magnetic and acoustic minesweeping research and development. He had been head of the USA Navy's Atlantic Fleet Radar School. He was under a great amount of pressure to save the country from invasion by a demonic enemy. He was closely aware of the submarine attacks on both shores of the USA and of the rising incidence and description of "Foo Fighters" over Europe. His Electromagnetic Propulsion Program had initially been set up to develop technologies capable of knocking submarines out of service and enemy rockets out of the skies. He had sought to extend this mandate.

He was aware of the effort being made by both Germany and the USA to develop an "unbelievable" nuclear weapon. He himself had proposed the building of electromagnetic - electrostatic propelled craft which could surpass any German jet aircraft. Over the years he had seen UFOs, particularly during his days at the observatory. They didn't make sense then; now they presented new possibilities for the imaginative and open mind.

In mid-1943, the Navy, desperate for a defense strategy that would have ultimate success, had bought Brown's dream of an EMG spherical craft. USA military aircraft were split between the Army and the Navy; the Army was dominant. The Manhattan Project was an Army program under the leadership of General Groves. What could the Navy do? The Navy had an "Above Top Secret" research program first, for the development of anti-submarine, anti-missile technology - and then, with Brown's new ideas, added the possibility of superior armament delivery - the ultimate bomber. To the President, the Army was building the ultimate weapon; the Navy was building the ultimate delivery craft.

With the radar and visual descriptions of the Foo Fighters, Brown quickly deduced that they represented the kind of super-speed craft which he had envisioned. With the abysmally slow progress of his research and the difficulties it was presenting, successful development of a practical model in the foreseeable future was impossible. These "Foo Fighters" had been seen primarily over Germany: either Germany already had developed them, or ... Whomever had these "weapons", their technology far surpassed anything Brown could conceive of developing in the near future.

Unknown to him, human exposure to high electromagnetic fields on a recurrent basis, while under other forms of high negative stress (chemical, emotional, social, psychological, spiritual) encourage the development of a sensitivity to ANY level of electromagnetic energy (EMG). Frequent symptoms of EMG sensitivity include: immediate and chronic fatigue whenever close to an EMG source; decreased ability to concentrate; associated depression; compromised immune system.

Health professionals in North America (99% of them) would neither understand this ailment, be able to diagnose it, nor be able to offer any remedial options (other than total rest and institutional care) to the end of the century. The status quo would focus on more authority- and profit-biased healthcare methods. The growing urgency of the work, the growing alarming suggestions of catastrophe, and his growing sensitivity and its direction over his behaviours resulted in a nervous collapse now.

Bewildered, Navy physicians, declared him unfit for service and retired him.
Without him, or someone with his capabilities, the program would go nowhere beyond the theory stage.
After the war, it would be disbanded. To save embarrassment, the records would be destroyed.

1943 - Late in the year,
The gold bullion and other precious items stockpiled by the Japanese in the Philippines over the previous decade had begun to be buried. The American submarine campaign, armed with effective new torpedoes, had cut the sealanes connecting the Philippines with Japan. Almost 8,000 Filipino troops and over 2,000 American troop had been captured at Bataan when General MacArthur was routed.

They had, with some loss of life along the way, been herded into camps at the old Spanish dungeon of Fort Santiago and Camp O'Donnell, a concentration camp. Hiding the wealth now had reached a state of urgency. It was imperative to hide it quickly with the use of expendable labour. Prisoners-of-war (POWs) would be considered more expendable than their own Japanese troops or the civilian population which the Japanese hoped to govern.

Some of the bullion and precious materials was taken by truck convoy to the mountains, near the huge Benguet mines in Baguio. There it was hidden in tunnels or caves and sealed with concrete. Other quantities were buried in deep pits outside of Manila. Other quantities were sunk on coral reefs blasted open for that purpose, and then corked with coral and concrete. Beneath Fort Santiago, long tunnels were dug to hold some.

British, Australian, American and Filipino prisoners were forced to dig these pits and tunnels during late 1943 and 1944, only to be buried alive. The Japanese, whose Shinto religion taught that your spirit leaves the body yet stays in presence on the Earth after death, expected that this method would guarantee that the prisoners would never reveal the location to others, and, that their spirits would guard the treasure.

To be additionally secure, Japanese engineers rigged elaborate booby-traps at each site, carefully armed with 1,000 and 2,000 pound bombs. Access would only be safely made if the excavator followed precise technical directions described on secret maps. As a final precaution, the maps were inscribed in ancient and esoteric Japanese characters not used for over 1,000 years.

In all there would be 138 land locations and 34 water locations - 172 sites.
At each site were layers of human bone - skulls, hands, arms - placed to indicate that the recoverer was proceeding correctly. Prisoners and workmen not buried alive had been beheaded.

1943 - On December 28,
Neils Bohr leaves Washington, D.C. on his way to the Los Alamos Laboratory.

1943 - On December 31,
Robert Oppenheimer calls a meeting of some of the scientists at Los Alamos Lab to introduce Neils Bohr and allow him to tell what he knows of the German idea of a nuclear bomb. Earlier, Bohr, had drawn a diagram of what he remembers Heisenberg talking to him about. So primitive is Bohr theoretical knowledge of nuclear physics at this point, he does not know that the diagram is of a reactor and not a bomb until someone points out that reality.

It would not be known until after the War that the Germans had intended to produce plutonium with the reactor, an intent since August of 1941. For the remainder of the War, Heisenberg would stubbornly and possessively and proudly hold to the idea of uranium strips in a heavy water bath. Such a combination would frustrate his efforts to make either plutonium or a weapon.

BACK to PEAR
INDEX

Memory Stimulators.
1944 - HIGHLIGHTS:

Movies:

Going My Way; On A Wing and a Prayer; And So They Were Married; Tall in the Saddle; Mrs. Parkington; The Climax; Double Indemnity

General News:

The role of nucleic acids as carriers of genetic information is first demonstrated by O.T. Avery, C.M. MacLeod, and M. McCarty.

1944 -
On January 1, Robert Oppenheimer writes a letter to General Groves on the subject of the explosive possibilities of German "reactor". Commenting on the design described by Bohrs to himself, Bethe, and Teller, Oppenheimer notes:

"The proposed pile (reactor) consists of uranium sheets immersed into heavy water."

If Germany continued to use this design, then there was likely enough time for the Los Alamos scientists to be successful first in making a bomb. Oppenheimer and the other major scientists in the American program now knew that a more efficient design used lumps of uranium embedded in a lattice within a moderator of graphite. Bothe had began working with graphite in 1941. It was abundant and cheap. Theoretically, hydrogen was the best moderator; heavy hydrogen, that is, heavy water was the ideal moderator - but at an availability of 1 part per 5000 in sea water, graphite was more available. While sheets of uranium enabled easier mathematical calculations, and thus was easier to work with, the availability of the uranium atoms for bombardment by neutrons to initiate the fissioning process was greatly reduced. Surface area available was much greater when lumps were used; however, calculations would be much more complex.

Many of these details had been summarized in "The Los Alamos Primer" written by Robert Serber in 1943. It was used to bring new recruits to the Lab up to current knowledgeability after their arrival. It would remain classified until 1965. It would be first published in its entirety in 1992.

1944 - During both WWI and WWII,
UFO sightings were believed by each side to be some sort of unexplained weapon which the others were using.

1944 - Between December, 1943 and February, 1944,
73 V-1 Launch Sites were destroyed by Allied bombers.
The number of sites had grown to 96 from the previous 63 found in August, 1943.

1944 - Early in the year,
Averell Harriman, an American wealthy industrial and banking leader, and one of President Roosevelt's top advisors expressed caution to the news that the Soviet Union was "anxious to come to a prompt understanding" about postwar economic relations. Later in the year, Stalin would make a formal request for a loan of 6 billion dollars. Harriman advised cutting the initial amount under discussion to 1/10th of that sum and proposed that the project should be defined as a credit, rather than a loan, so that if it ever actually went through, the United States could exercise extensive controls over Russia's use of the money. He shared the view of the state department that Russia's weakness and devastation could and should be used as a point of manipulation to insure a predominant role for America in all decisions about the post-war world. Harriman had owned substantial shares in several Russian companies and was against the threat which Communist state ownership of business held for Open Door policies.

1944 - By February,
Coded Communications were being sent between the American Consulate in Rome, Italy and Washington, D.C.
In them, the ambassador was referred to as "Daddy"; the Sicilian Mafia godfather, Calogero Vizzini was called "Bullfrog"; the American OSS chief in Sicily, Joseph P. Russo, was "Mr. X". Local Mafia leaders throughout Sicily were meeting with Russo on a monthly basis or more often. Auto tires had become a luxury: they were in short supply and the Mafia leaders needed them to get around, demonstrate their presence, and conduct their business. Russo obliged them in return for their continued support of American Presidential policies. These policies had changed dramatically with the passing of FDR who intended to be honest with and tolerant of the Communists. Truman, had the opposite policy: he distrusted the Communists and wanted them crushed. In Sicily, the OSS used the Mafia as their secret tool to carry our their dirty business on the quiet.

1944 - On February 3,
Eduard Albert Meier's 7th birthday, a new telepathic voice came into his conscious mind and ordered him to collect knowledge transmitted to him. Meier feared that the clarity of this new voice meant that he had gone insane. Again he went and counselled with Parson Zimmermann who increased his understanding of the telepathic and the contact with spacepersons. The new entity was named Sfath and they communicated frequently through the summer.

Sfath said he would remain the boy's mentor through the early 1950s, when a much higher form of life would assume the responsibility. Meier had been selected for a mission, but decades would pass before he knew the nature of it. In the interim, Meier had to be prepared to meet with many things, some that would cause him again and again to question his sanity, others that bright bring him physical harm.

When Meier became 12, he would spend 8 months in a tuberculosis sanatorium, at 14 the local guardianship office would send him to the boy's home at Albisbrunn for being consistently truant. At Albisbrunn he ran away three times before authorities returned him to his parents, and then he quit school before completing the 6th grade. As a young man, he worked at many jobs, from laying sewer pipe to milking dairy cows. Once, with several other young men, he was picked up by police for stealing and sent to a detention centre at Aarburg, from which he again ran away, this time to France, where he joined the Foreign Legion, went AWOL a few months after completing training, and returned to Switzerland and the detention centre. At the age of 16, Meier would meet Asket, his new mentor.

1944 - On February 23,
A memo regarding Sicilian Political Activity was sent to the American Ambassador in Rome from the OSS stating that the:

"Mafia are taking an active part in the life of the island ...
perfect loyalty in a secret way to the political wishes of the US."

Vincent Scaborino, Charles P. Russo (OSS) and Captain Max Corvo (AMG) had been directed to establish a climate of information and collaboration in Sicily.

1944 -
New developments at Los Alamos Laboratory necessitated that the bomb would have to be constructed of a hollow sphere of plutonium-239 with explosive lenses placed around it to implode it quickly to the centre and produce a chain reaction nuclear event. Plutonium-240 was a byproduct of reactor production and could not be chemically separated out. Its presence meant that shooting two lumps together would not provide the force to overcome the diffusiveness provided by the P-240. The new method had been proposed by Seth Neddermeyer a year earlier; he had received the idea from the GRAYS. So primitive was the understanding surrounding the process that before the Trinity Test of the first bomb, its yield was estimated at between 5 and 20 kilotons! The prediction of yield would still not be very accurate by 1980.

In March, Oppenheimer asked Kenneth Bainbridge to take over the Trinity test program in terms of finding and preparing the site. It was to be far enough away from Los Alamos so as not to be easily associated with the blast. It also had to be reasonably remote and flat. The site also had to not displace any Indians or their reservations. The area finally selected by Oppenheimer and Bainbridge was a 30-by-60 mile practice bombing and air-to-air gunnery range for B-29 and B-17 planes, already taken over by the government, the Alamogordo Army Air Base. Housing provision for 160 military and civilian personnel was requested. Radioactive fallout capable of causing death and severe medical difficulties was expected to follow the bomb. The likely dispersal area and shape were completely a guess. The site was 5 hours drive from Los Alamos.

This was a case of science being seen but not understood; under those circumstances, one cannot act responsibly because one is not aware of either the inherent or potential dangers.

1944 - Early in the year,
The CANOL Project was initiated.
An oil pipeline was built between a then major Canadian oil field at Norman Wells to Whitehorse, 1000 km distant. The intent was to get oil to USA military bases in Alaska in aid of the war effort. As happens in EVERY human war, consideration for the ecology became non-existant.

Much of the pipeline traversed subarctic and arctic tundra which is highly influenced by the use of heavy machinery and which has a tendency to be unstable during the summers at which time the upper metre of the surface may become marsh-like. Broken equipment, used supply drums, and other materials would be discarded along the length of the line. After the War, and in spite of years of local expressed concern over the potential toxicity of the materials discarded, government cleanup of the extended site would not begin until mid-1995. The projected cost would be $300 million to a government already deeply in debt.

1944 - In the Spring,
The Soviet Army began to advance into eastern Europe.
Confronted by Churchill with the need to come to some clear arrangement with the Russians, Roosevelt at first agreed to the idea of a clear and precise division of authority. Then, in an abrupt turnabout, he asserted that he must have "complete freedom of action," whatever the agreement arranged by Churchill and Stalin. After considerable effort, Churchill and Stalin worked out an understanding - "a good guide," said Churchill, "for conduct of our affairs" - whereby Russia would exercise predominant authority in southeastern Europe, Great Britain would do so in Greece, and the Allies would share the responsibility in Yugoslavia. Roosevelt reluctantly accepted this division of power on the basis of a three-month trial.

During subsequent months, the British intervened to crush a revolution in Greece and prepare the way for the installation of a government they wanted and could control. Though he urged the British to take a more liberal line, Roosevelt went along with Churchill on the need to control affairs in Greece. Both in fact and in the eyes of the Russians, that committed Roosevelt on the eve of the Yalta Conference to the agreement worked out between Churchill and Stalin. For his part, Stalin refrained from attacking or blocking the British move in Greece. Churchill reported that Stalin "adhered very strictly to this understanding." Stalin also moved to forestall trouble with the Western Allies arising from foreign communist agitation and revolution. He advised, and apparently even warned, Tito and Mao Tse-Tung to abstain from revolutionary action in their nations and instead to accept subordinate positions in coalition governments led by pro-Western parties.

1944 - By April,
A landed circular craft was discovered by E.L. (initials), serving as USA Carpenter Mate, A5,B3-C 1st Class, Hqt. Co. 112th Construction Battalion, near the beach of Kaneohe, Oahu, Hawaii. He described it as 50 feet in diameter; metallic; looking like an igloo; topped with a clear glass dome about a foot high with a gold coloured weather vane-like device spinning inside.

1944 -
Example of a Walk-in:

(87) David Paladin , Albuquerque, New Mexico ... born on a Navajo reservation in Arizona ... exhibited few abilities ... running away from home ... hustled into uniform in WWII ... in the secret service ... captured by the Germans ... left for dead ... in a deep coma ... mumbled Russian ... fingerprints identified him as an American ... sent to Battle Creek, Michigan, ... after 2-1/2 years ... regained consciousness. Asked his name, he promptly replied, "I'm an artist. My name is Vasili Kandinski."

his fingerprints were those of David Paladin; and Kandinski, the Russian artist ... had died in France at the age of 78 in 1944, when David would have been 18. ... as David became more alert he admitted that he had never heard of Kandinski and knew no Russian until he heard himself speaking it.

... began to paint ... compared favourably with the paintings of Kandinski ... teaches at universities, conducts workshops and seminars in the parapsychology field, and continues ... paintings that some critics feel surpass those of Kandinski.

... David is the Walk-in soul of the famous Russian Artist. ... "David is a highly developed soul who comes from Sirius, ... Kandinski in later life had also been a Walk-in from Sirius, and when the soul who is now called David Paladin was no longer able to keep the artist's body alive "he briefly returned to Sirius and then found the body of the soldier that he was able to revive for his work ... the preparation of earthlings for the New Age. He needed a body which would serve him in the setting where he could do the most good. That was in the body of an American with Indian roots." ... David ... was in Sirius ... during the long period of coma ... until ready to resume an active earth life in a well-functioning body.

1944 - On June 16,
The First V-1 "buzz-bomb" had been launched by the Germans against London, England.
Hitler had been primed by his scientists and technicians with overoptimism.
At Margival, the next day, Hitler would command his generals, who were concerned about another stunning defeat, that they must not retreat. He believed that the V-1 would be decisive against the British. When the generals further pressed him about the declining success of the Luftwaffe in the west, Hitler again assured them that "masses of jet fighters", which had just been put into production - would soon turn the tide. Shortly after the generals had left the meeting, an errant V-2, targeted for London, turned around and landed on top of the Fuehrer's bombproof bunker.

The REDS, in an uncharacteristic act of interference, had redirected the V-2.
Even had the technicians intended to kill Hitler, the expertise required to make a drastic mid-flight correction and land the V-2 exactly on the bunker would have been a miracle. No one was killed or even hurt - another hallmark of the REDS. Hitler was so shocked by the occurrence that he immediately left the bunker and fled to his centre in the mountains of Berchtesgaden. Humans have always had difficulty is acknowledging their lack of technical design innovativeness and the capacity for any new weapon to be used against its inventor even as to his or her benefit.

1944 - on June 31,
German Field Marshal Erwin Rommel wrote a memorandum to Hitler affirming that the troops were fighting heroically everywhere, yet losing. He urged Hitler to "draw the proper conclusions without delay." On June 20, the Soviet offensive on the eastern front had begun with such strength that the German forces were torn open all the way to Poland. By July 4, the Soviet Army would reach the Polish border.

Rommel was preparing to take action against the Fuehrer himself if a surrender wasn't put forward. Two days later, Rommel's staff car was straffed by Allied fighter planes and he was wounded so critically that he was not expected to live to the next day. This and the successful landing of the Allies at Normandy threw confusion into those conspiring in Berlin to overthrow Hitler.

1944 - During the summer,
The sighting of a Flying Saucer occurred at Blovice, Czechoslovakia.
It was later described in Henri Chaloupek's "Observations en Tchecoslovaquie et en Bulgarie".

1944 - On July 20,
An attempted Assassination of Adolf Hitler at the German leader's "Wolf's Lair" resulted in the deaths of 4 persons and minor injuries to the arms and legs of Hitler. Traumatized by the event, Hitler would hereafter distrust his generals and consider them weak willed in their offensive against the Allies. Increasingly, he would become moody, depressed, subject to fits of rage. An Energy Block can be such a destructive influence that it markedly diminishes any degree of positive spirit remaining in the individual.

1944 - Dated August 1,
Document #2701 at the Japanese prisoner of war (POW) camp headquarters in Taihoku read:

"Whether (the POWs) are destroyed individually or in groups, or however it is done, with mass bombings, poisonous smoke, drowning, decaptation, or what, dispose of them as the situation dictates. ... In any case it is the aim not to allow the escape of a single one, to annihilate them all, and not to leave any traces."

Within the ruthless Japanese code of honour, only a coward would allow himself to be taken prisoner. As an extension of this fear-induced tribal ethic derived from population overcrowding and a desperate grasp for the material sufficiency behind land possession and enemy extinction, any prisoners taken by the Japanese were despised. Such prisoners were considered subhuman, and, as such, were valuable and useful only as cheap labour. Since prisoners proved more plentiful than the requirement for labour, their lives were worthless in the eyes of the Japanese. It was not considered a display of human respect that POWs received starvation rations: it was gross waste. Prisoners were mercilessly herded and coerced to work to a point of exhaustion with whips, beatings, and the fear of decapitation. More than 30% of the 50,000 British and Canadian prisoners of the Japanese died in prison camps, on forced marches, on forced work details, by roadside execution, or for the purpose of keeping secret the hidden construction projects.

In Europe, the survival proportions of 142,319 Allied prisoners of war were close to 19 out of each 20. In German and Italian detention camps, Allied soldiers shared 2 ethical considerations. While each group could view itself as a different race, they all shared a professed belief in Christianty and each considered their background to be "European." Physical resemblances were similar such that spies from one side of the conflict did not find it difficult to infiltrate the ranks of the enemy. Languages and script were similar. These similarities stood as glaring differences against the Asian featured Japanese. Obvious dissimilarities of physical features, language, script, religious belief, and culture prompted the all too common "human" racist reaction of disrespect, dislike and fear which had been the foundation of many previous European-based genocide actions. Through the previous 10 years, Japanese troops had massacred, tortured, raped and murdered 27,500,000 persons: most were Asian civilians; about 1% were European troops.

1944 - In the Autumn,
General William J. Donovan, head of the USA OSS, in a secret memo to the White House, urges the creation of a permanent USA intelligence agency.

1944 - By September,
Experiments with Chemical Warfare Agents by the USA Defense Department had resulted in 60,000 troop exposures to mustard gas. Many of the exposures were intended to test the efficiency of chemical warfare suits and masks. Some involved the consideration of atmospheric factors such as wind turbulence and precipitation presence, in addition to temperature considerations. Tests began with soldiers clad in conventional issue uniforms, without preparation and without access to environmental factors, such as standing bodies of water and forestry cover, which were available sometimes in the reality of the battlefield.

At least 4,000 soldiers received significant exposures resulting in ulcerated burns which might take as long as 6 months to heal and which were judged as more painful than any "normal" burn. No record of the number of fatalities resulting from such burns was ever made available to the public. No followup was provided and those who requested assistance due to problems arising from the exposures were turned away with toxic shame comments about "coping with it like a man". Emotional trauma and physical difficulties sometimes would result in marital problems, relationship and communication difficulties, abuse and financial hardship. None were compensated with disability pensions until 1994.

1944 - One day in September,
Eduard Albert Meier, 3 or 4 miles from home, walking alone in a meadow, heard telepathically from Sfath, his spaceperson contact, to stand his ground. Eduard then saw something falling down from the sky, very, very slow and it became bigger and bigger. It was something like a metallic pear. Then this ramp opened out, going down like an elevator. He entered the ship and they went up very high above the Earth. "There was a very old man who looked to Eduard like a patriarch: his name was Sfath. He was a human being, like each other one here on Earth, only very old. We talked for hours, then he brought me back to the ground. The funny thing was, he knew my mother tongue better than I."

Sfath told Meier that he would remain his mentor only through the early 1950s, when a much higher form of life would assume the responsibility for further teaching. Meier had been selected for a mission, but Sfath revealed only that decades would pass before the boy knew its nature. Until that time, Meier had to be prepared to meet with many things, some that would cause him again to question his sanity, others that might bring physical harm. At the end of 4 hours, Sfath returned Meier to the meadow and departed, never to be seen again, although he continued to transmit thoughts to Meier. Eduard is NOT an example of a Walk-in.

1944 - By September,
The Japanese sought a peaceful settlement to the War.
It would not be revealed until mid-1965, in a 1,345 - page volume of U.S. State Department diplomatic papers, that Swedish Minister Widar Bagge, stationed in Tokyo, had reported to his government that top-ranking civilian circles in Japan feared a sudden German collapse, followed by the destruction of Japan. The Swedish Foreign Office learning of the Japanese wish to sue for peace and return captured territories and business enterprises, sent the information to Britain which relayed it to the United States. But because the Allies insisted on unconditional surrender, the Japanese concerned were never even told that their bid had reached London and Washington.

1944 - During September,
The Sicilian Mafia undertook a program to destroy their political opposition by means of murder and intimidation.

1944 - During September,
"Operation Market-Garden", a plan by Britain's Field Marshal Bernard Montgomery, intended to end the war quickly, results in 17,000 Allied soldiers dead, wounded or captured in sacrifice for a 50 mile advance leading nowhere. It was intended to turn the northern flank of the "Siegried Line" with a massive paratroop drop of 35,000 U.S.A., British, and Polish soldiers. Their aim was to capture a series of bridges deep behind German lines in Holland, allowing British armoured troops to pour over the northernmost bridge at Arnhem and push into Germany's industrial Ruhr valley. Arnhem was the "bridge too far" of the movie by that name produced in 1977.

The movie would capture much of the irony, idiocy, heroism and human waste that accompanies such mighty efforts, while demonstrating that such is one of the expected functions of the modern state.

1944 - In September,
"Efficient Extermination Procedures" were being followed by the German officers at the Polish Auschwitz internment camp. The operations staff were alerted to the expected arrival times of trainloads of abducted, arrested, and deceived Jews who rode into the camp on a railway spur. They fired up the incineration ovens in readiness.

Most of the arrivals had travelled in bare, unheated, crowded, freight cars with no washrooms or water supply. As they disembarked from the train, SS officers divided the group into 2 lines: men in one column; women and children in a second. They were told to leave their luggage - whatever they had been able to carry with them, at the station. It would be looked after for them and they would not need it where they were going. The two lines were then directed toward the gas chambers next to crematoriums 1 and 2, or, towards the gas chambers next to crematoriums 3 and 4, at the other end of the camp. A few of the arrivals might be removed into the camp itself to supplement the labour force. They would be replacing the diseased, or those who had been randomly shot, and died during the previous hours. Within an hour after their arrival, all had been divided and dispersed.

Following gassing in either the underground converted morgues or in the custom-made above ground chambers, the bodies were prepared for the crematoria ovens. Shoes were removed and neatly labelled and stacked on shelves awaiting economic recirculation to non-Jewish families. Rings, jewelry, and gold teeth were removed and collected in bins for later meltdown for the financial benefit of the state. Eyeglasses were placed in another collection and distribution area. Even the women's hair was shaved off for possible reworking into wigs or blankets for the consumer market. Then the bodies might be loaded on carts which would be pushed along tracks to the oven doors.

For over a year, the 4 crematoria had been operating at full capacity: 4756 bodies per day, that is, more than 142,000 people gassed and burned to ash each month - more than 1,700,000 to date in this one camp. And this did not include those who were murdered before June, 1943, nor those who were murdered at other camps or in other countries. The extermination program had evolved slowly and out of the necessity of the internment process being so popular and being extended longer than expected. Most Europeans had been pleased to work with the SS officers in their region or nation; sometimes, it was a case of one having to identify and surrender a Jew, or, having oneself suspected of resisting the aims of the state - and being arrested.

With so many people being imprisoned in such bleak and unhygienic surroundings, death from disease and maltreatment had quickly exceeded the burial capacity of the region and small crematoria had been constructed. Then, with the constant and large influx of arrivals, and the decreasing resources of the German state, the numbers had to be slashed - it was impractical to build more or larger camps, it had been reasoned. Either way, cooperating with the SS was a convenient way to rid oneself of "strangers", nasty people, and anyone you didn't like. With such success, it was getting to a point such that Himmler was having to consider building more crematoria and gas chambers in other camps.

1944 - During the year,
J.W. Armstrong, a Briton, published his "Water of Life" book.
In it, he recounts how an Auto-Urine therapy cured him of tuberculosis within 6 weeks and how he subsequently successfully treated patients for gangrene, cancer, leukemia and heart disease. As it was adverse to commonly held cultural beliefs, did not provide a means to make money to the medical establishment, and provided a contrary approach to the scientific use of pharmaceuticals - few would consider his findings, fewer would test them, and the illnesses he noted would continue to be present, and, in some cases, expand in numbers of diseased, disabled and dead for the next 50 years.

A true scientific-oriented culture would have tested his findings for consistency and replication. A truly empathetic health profession would have considered his findings with hope and optimism, not rejection and apathy. As a consequence, millions would die and many more millions would suffer - needlessly, and, health care requirements would continue to rise while pharmaceutical revenues would surpass many other non-military industries.

1944 - On September 18,
U.S.A. President Roosevelt and British Prime Minister Churchill reached an understanding "that the world should be informed (of the development of the atomic bomb) with a view to an international agreement regarding its control and use (before it is used)."

1944 - During late 1944,
A movie, "The Battle of China" was produced by the U.S.A. War Department, Signal Corps, Army Services Division for Morale services Division. Like most political use of mass media, it promoted hatred of the Japanese in anticipation of a major American offensive against them. It portrayed half-truths in a dramatic prejudice -building manner to stimulate hatred amongst the historically ignorant human masses. It would again prove the capacity of the mass media to be destructive in result. Harry Truman, soon-to-be president, and many in the military and government administration would become obsessive with enacting revenge against the Japanese. While the movie was not inaccurate in its general statement of events, it left out details embarrassing to the political norm of the Allies.

The Japanese had been invaded by the Chinese and Koreans hundreds of years previously and had found it necessary to close off contact with the rest of the world in order to maintain political freedom. Internal anarchy had been suppressed by the institutionalization of an authoritarian dictatorship, headed by an emperor and enforced by a warrior class, the Samurai. The combined adoption of Shintoism and Buddhism had encouraged the expectation that life on Earth could only be a life of unhappiness with salvation to a happy afterlife being accessible only by complete obedience to the wishes of an Earthly Emperor-god. Cultural norms led to the undisciplined upbringing of children with the concept that a happy un-restricted dependent childhood was payment for a highly restrictive dependent adulthood.

The worst shame a Japanese adult, in such an educated environment could attain, was that of exclusion from the society: a consequence of disobedience to authority. Such an anti-ego anti-individualistic attitude engendered natural reactive feelings of negativity (depression and anxiety) which were redirected, by an attitude of duty and by acting out (intolerance for other cultures and a pride in one's own) to a rational and unemotional use of force towards others outside the culture. A once-peaceful society had become traumatized by the abuse of other cultures, internalized that abuse and raised its intensity through hatred of others (and cultural obsessive self-love) to become a more destructive force than that which originated the problem.

Throughout the 1930s, the League of Nations had failed to provide international sanction against the Japanese invasion of Manchuria in 1931 and the events which followed. The United States had refused to even become a member of the political entity intended to preserve world peace. No Allied nation had sent any degree of assistance to the Chinese throughout the 1930s, or, provided effective sanctions against the Japanese. The Allies, and the rest of humanity, had allowed the Japanese to slaughter millions of Chinese on the basis that it was orientals killing orientals, rather than seeing it as humans killing humans.

The United States and other Allied nations were only turned against the Japanese because
1) they did not want the Chinese natural resource base to fall under the domination of the Japanese, and,
2) because the Japanese had been allowed to attack Pearl Harbour in hopes that the event could be used to motivate Americans to enter the War. The truths of an abusive history and an authoritarian passivity towards the Japanese abuse of others were conspicuously absent from this movie and all other "hate" literature. Its success would be the motivation of Harry Truman, and others, for vengeance.

1944 - On October 6,
Japanese General Yamashita Tomoyuki arrived in the Philippines.
Yamashita had not chosen a military career - it was his father's wish. Yamashita was heavyset, trained in the Prussian style, expressionless and appeared brutal and insensitive. In 1929, he had supported an unpopular plan to reduce the size of the army and he resented and was paranoid about the fanatical clique which had surrounded Tojo. He felt that his promotion to the rank of lieutenant-general had been unjustly delayed for some years. Tojo had given him the seemingly impossible job of capturing British-held Singapore. Unexpectedly for Tojo, who had planned the assassination of Tomoyuki, Singapore fell suddenly and Tomoyuki became a national hero. Tojo sent him to Manchuria to train troops. Now, the "Tiger of Malaya" had been called out to defend the Philippines against an expected American attack.

An allied armada manned by 50,000 sailers was leaving New Guinea for Leyte, Philippines.
MacArthur was returning with 250,000 soldiers. With a ratio of 1 to 10, the Japanese never had a hope of victory and by December Luzon would face invasion. Manila, unable to be successfully defended, was declared an open city and Yamashita withdrew most of his troops to the mountains. Rear Admiral Iwabuchi Sanji, the Japanese commander of the Philippines naval district, then reoccupied Manila with 16,000 marines and sailors.

1944 - On October 9,
An arrest warrant was issued for Ferdinand Marcos, in the Philippines, by Captain Ray Hunt, U.S. Army. Ferdinand had been caught trying to illegally take control of 2 combat units and deceptively trying to raise money from the U.S. military. The order read: "I want you to arrest every organizer operating in Pangasinan without the authority of this office and turn said individuals over to this H.Q. I want Ferdinand Marcos specially ...."

1944 - In late October,
The Japanese battle cruiser Nachi was sunk in Manila Bay.
It had been loaded with 100 TONS of gold bullion and prepared to sail home to Japan.
A Japanese mini-submarine, one of two under the command of Vice Admiral Iwabuchi Sanji, was placed into position further out of the harbour. When the Nachi reached a predetermined spot, the Japanese torpedoed it. Nearly a thousand sailors went down with the ship, those who surfaced were machine-gunned by sailors on the sub so that no witnesses would survive. It was witnessed both by the submarine crew and several Filipino-Japanese on shore, including Leopold (Paul) Jiga and Benjamin Balmores. The Nachi now became one of 178 concealment sites.

1944 - In November,
U.S.A. Secretary of State Dean Acheson testified before a special Congressional Committee on Post-war Economic Policy and Planning. He was gravely concerned lest the economy slide back into the depression of the 1930s or collapse in the new debacle at the end of the war. He repeatedly emphasized that during his entire career. If that happens:

"it seems clear that we are in for a very bad time, so far as the economic and social position of the country is concerned. We cannot go through another ten years like the ten years at the end of the twenties and the beginning of the thirties, without having the most far-reaching consequences upon our economic and social system.

When we look at that problem, we may say it is a problem of markets.
You don't have a problem of production. The United States has unlimited creative energy. The important thing is markets. We have got to see that what the country produces is used and is sold under financial arrangements which make its production possible. ...
You must look to foreign markets. ...

I take it the Soviet Union could use its entire production internally.
If you wish to control the entire trade and income of the United States, which means the life of the people, you could probably fix it so that everything produced here would be consumed here, but that would completely change our Constitution, our relations to property, human liberty, our very conceptions of law. And nobody contemplates that. Therefore, you find you must look to other markets and those markets are abroad ... The first thing I want to bring out is that we need these markets for the output of the United States. ....

How do we go about getting it?
What you have to do at the onset is to make credit available. ... I don't believe private capital can possibly do it. ... I don't think there is enough private capital willing to engage in that activity, which is quite risky. There will be a lot of losses ... "

"The Open Door Policy" was intended to be a way of enabling this development without military force. Nations and individuals would simply be enticed into the fold by their greed, envy, and lust for things material - easily obtained with credit, only to become enslaved to and dependent upon the originating nation. After the Nagasaki-Hiroshima bombs, such deceptive exploitation would be replaced by the threat of force. Borders would remain open, or else.

1944 -
The Bretton Woods Monetary System is created at an international conference of 44 nations, held at Bretton Woods, New Hampshire state, USA. It becomes law in the USA in 1945. Assuming and being given Capital Leadership of the Allied Countries, who by now had spent all of their capital on war, the U.S.A. Dollar would now be used to define the value of the currencies of the Allies, especially those of Europe after the War. The European Payments Union would define its unit of account on a rate equivalent based on the USA dollar. In the general collapse of foreign exchange values, the Dollar would assume the role of life preserver at the very moment when American credits were propping up drowning economies and budgets. Until 1971, a par value exchange system equates the currencies of other nations to the American dollar as a standard. The Following are created to support the system:

   The International Monetary Fund (IMF)
   The International Bank for Reconstruction and Development (the World Bank)
   Fixed Exchange Rates

The International Monetary Fund was created to maintain monetary stability in the world community.
By 1990 it would have 146 member states.
Its concern is the payment of external debts owed by countries with balance of payment deficits.
An important role of the IMF would be the provision of loans in the form of drawings by member countries.
These lending activities were supposedly to stabilize the international capitalist economic order.
They would eventually be used to alleviate high world debt and reduce inflation rates within certain countries. In the restructuring of debt owed by less developed countries, the IMF also added its guarantee to private bank loans and made direct loans to encourage banks to renew maturing loans. Loans by the IMF are technically purchases of foreign currencies and repayments are repurchases by IMF members of their own currencies with Special Drawing Rights or foreign exchange.

The International Bank for Reconstruction and Development (IBRD) or "World Bank" was founded as an international lending organization with the original intent to finance reconstruction of Europe following WWII. Later, it would provide developing countries with long-term, low-interest credit for industrial development when private financing was unavailable. It would finance its operations through member subscriptions, sale of its own securities, and net earnings. Most loans were made at a variable interest rate pegged to its current cost of funds. Member countries also had to be IMF members. Later still, the bank would redefine its role to setting aside funds for new loans, in response to the world debt crisis, adding its guarantee to new bank loans made to less developed countries.

Of particular significance is the fact that these decisions and institutions were taken and created BEFORE WWII ended. None of the Axis powers appeared close to defeat, although possibilities were improving. Since 1941, the USA had supplied war materials to many countries on a Lend-Lease agreement. Now, with the War in a perceived position of turnaround by the Allies, the USA wasted no time in insuring their control of the world economy to follow after the War.

First, they were proud that they had seemed to devise a system for economic stability through the monopolization of the banking system and trade currency. All financial transactions in the USA were conducted with American banknotes and currency and the institutions involved were regulated for harmony and fair practice. Now, the economic leader of the Allies, the USA, determined to fashion the world in its (banking) image.

Secondly, USA executive office staff and economic advisers cautioned that by the end of the war the currency of those nations in which the battle was being fought, and to whom the USA was leasing war material, would likely be considerably devalued as need for daily necessities would far outstretch supply. If the value of the loans made was to be preserved, it would have to be standardized to the American dollar. If Britain had received the pound sterling equivalent of 10 million dollars in war material in 1943 and the pound sterling became devalued at the end of the War by 3/4th, the actual value repaid to the USA would be equivalent to 2.5 million dollars. Whereas, if the amount of the loan was set out in dollars, the amount to be repaid would have to be to the dollar equivalent.

By arranging for the American dollar to be the standard, America would receive preferential trade treatment as every country would want more of the dollars acceptable anywhere as an international trading currency. By negotiating for the American dollar to become the repayment equivalent, the USA safely excluded itself from the likely postwar economic catastrophe which awaited most other Allied countries. Thirdly, by instituting an international American-style banking network, the economic conquest and direction of the economies of other countries was assured. Prepared for economic expansion, all that was needed now was peace. And terror would force peace.

1944 - On November 14,
Admiral William H. Standley, who served as American Ambassador to the U.S.S.R. during the first part of WWII provided a review of the situation between the U.S.A. and the Soviets. Some kind of rivalry with the Russians was unavoidable simply because they would be the only other victorious power on the continent of Europe. But that tension could be kept within bounds if the United States accepted its primary responsibility in the situation.

"We must assume two important premises.
First, that Russia's security is vital to her and that she cannot turn to industrialization and development of her raw material resources unless she has that security .... After victory, security is their next consideration .... (And unless we help establish it) they will have to proceed on their own to provide it."

1944 - Between November, 1944 and April, 1945,
The Japanese FUGO Project resulted in the launching of 9000 wax paper balloons equipped with thermite bombs to be flown across the Pacific Ocean and descend on the USA. About 10% of the balloons reached North America, resulting in the setting of some fires and reports by American citizens of Unidentified Aerial Objects and the fear that the Japanese had created some new monstrous armament.

1944 - While in exile,
The "Benelux Customs Union" consisting of the economic integration of Belgium, the Netherlands and Luxemburg, is planned for implementation after the War is over. During 1948, the 3 countries would form a customs union, creating a uniform trade policy between themselves. Active policies for European integration would be pursued.

1944 - During December,
USA Army Captain W.E. Statton sent a memo to Washington, D.C. titled "The Problem of the Mafia" regarding the changing political conditions in Sicily. In it he mentioned that there had been a resurgence of Mafia influence and that the USA Government had 3 courses of action. The first was to restrain it. The second was to arrange a truce with the Mafia. The third was to abandon the island to criminal rule. Only the third was certain of success.

The Mafia had become a criminal organization with political power.
It would remain unhindered for the rest of the century. Italian judges, police officers, government representatives, bishops and a prime minister would all eventually be found guilty of accepting bribes. Others would be murdered or kidnapped.

1944 - For a week over Christmas,
U.S.A. General Eisenhower was moved to Versailles and isolated, a prisoner inside his headquarters unable even to go for a walk while G-2 British military intelligence tried to decoy Colonel Otto Skorzeny, Germany's premier commando. In April 1943, Captain Skorzeny had been made Chief of Germany's Special Troops and given 5 months to establish a commando school and train his company size battalion of troops. His third major operation was to form an armoured brigade with the object of seizing and holding, with troops dressed in U.S.A. uniforms, the Meusse bridges which lay in the path of Rundstedt's Ardennes offensive.

Most of his brigade sat waiting for the Panzer tank break-through and when 48 hours later it had not happened, the troops were in a furious ground battle. His advance scout units had performed as instructed yet in their romping around behind American lines, apprehension and rumour arose that Skorzeny himself was driving from Paris to assassinate General Eisenhower. The rumours, and the effect were unplanned by the Germans, believed by the security staff, and resulted in Eisenhower being restricted until December 27 on the belief that the Germans intended to assassinate him.

1944 - By the end of the year,
Underwater launching of the V-2 ballistic missile by the Germans was being tested.
One submarine could tow 3 missile canisters for 30 days at a speed of 12 knots. A single canister could be towed at higher speeds. Upon arrival at a launching point, the canisters would be brought to the surface and ballasted into an upright position; the upper covering would be opened, and the erect V-2 could be fuelled, prepared for launching, and fired. Insulated tanks in each cylinder would hold the liquid oxygen and alcohol fuel, which could be transferred to a V-2 by 3 technicians in less than half an hour after the submarine arrived at the missile launch point.

The V-2 was a 12 ton 46 foot (14 meter) missile that could carry a 1-ton warhead (or space capsule) a distance of 200 miles (322 km). When the Soviets entered the Peenemunde missile centre and various shipyards later in the War, they found V-2 rockets, unfinished canisters, design and production data which they would use themselves.

BACK to PEAR
INDEX

Memory Stimulators.
1945 - HIGHLIGHTS:

Movies:

Ziegfield Follies; Back to Bataan; Frontier Gal; Gaslight Follies; Henry V; The Suspect; Brief Encounter; Mildred Pierce

1945 - During January,
The Soviet Army Liberated Auschwitz Camp, after three days of fighting.
What the Soviet officers found, shocked and angered them, some to a point of rage.
As their eyes scanned the camp, they saw gas chambers, mass crematoria ovens, thousands of corpses, over 100,000 gaunt and starving individuals living in putrid dank buildings surrounded by disease, shelves of shoes from the dead, bins of jewelry and teeth, boxes of spectacles, and, mounds of human women's hair. The stench and smoke of burning human flesh filled the air. Some of the Soviet officers, tears in their eyes, vowed to kill as many Germans as they could. Quickly, the Soviet commander, internal affairs (KGB), and counter-espionage personnel came to the camp and took every scrap of documentation. It would reside in the secrecy of the Moscow bureaucracy until 1991.

In the interim, Soviet agents searched for those persons mentionned in the documents - intent on trying them in their courts on charges of war crimes. Both Jew and non-Jew Soviet citizens had been murdered. The KGB found the CEO, chief engineer and senior technician of "J.A. Topf", the company which had manufactured the ovens and refit the gas chambers. Tried in Moscow, the CEO was sentenced to a term of imprisonment of 25 years. The engineer and technician received a sentence of 14 years. All were given amnesty in 1955. They returned to Germany, and disappeared. None of the 4 chief administrators who authorized the plans and construction of the chambers or ovens were ever charged or tried.

For the remainder of the century, most of humanity would be brainwashed into the denial which placed all of the responsibility with Adolf Hitler, an evil genius who just happened to persuade or coerce millions to carry out his personal anger against the Jews. But that was neither the truth nor the reality of what had happened nor why humans would carry out similar acts in the 1990s. It would be 1996 before the true story of the Auschwitz and Berkinau camps would be revealed to the public. That, by itself would not bring self-awareness.

Hundreds of millions of labourers, tenants, and clerks had grown to hate themselves for what they had become within a capital-based industrial society: slaves. They hated the nations which (they believed) humiliated them, rejected them, and confined them - the same nations which had lived off the capital-rich fat of their colonies and territorial expansion for the previous centuries. They hated the shame of unemployment and poverty which they could only contribute to the actions of the above - for, as individuals, they had worked hard and seemed to be receding from the plentious standard of living which the Jews, British, French, Belgians, and Americans advertised before them.

The Jews, ritualized by centuries of idolatry, self-worship, social ostracism and religious intolerance - had become, too often, the enemy they loved to hate: the employer (over the economically dependent labourer and clerk), the lawmaker (over the administratively dependent with poor coping skills), the authority (over the educationally dependent), the owner (over the rental dependent and survivor of capital losses). Each challenge had chewed away at the spiritual fabric of their religion until it seemed that they had the fabric yet forgot to wear it. The Jews prominant in each of many societies, in their dissociation of business life from personal life had used rationalizations to justify profit and economic exploitation by almost any means. Unrestrained by their own religious leaders or by their social leaders - because their abuses were against non-Jews, all Jews became part of one simplistic all encompassing stereotype: the ruthless, deceiving shylock. In their obsessive drive for material and power success, numerous Jews emotionally hurt those whom they depended on: workers, consumers, neighbours. And those hurts coloured the perceptions of the masses and their other hurts and contributed to the dissolving away of the spiritual strength which remained in them.

The age of science and mass media had become little more than names for the imposition of superstition, spurious reasoning and intellectualization on the technical manipulation of the masses. So-called scientist and moralists, stripped of such complexities as spirituality, had simplied reality to whatever got the job done. Whether it was fogging the environment with toxic chemicals to kill pests and endanger all life, or, manipulating genetic structures to negate troublesome characteristics and homogenize society, too many scientists proceeded with the short-term vision of the quick-fix. Reporters and politicians had created headlines, catalyzed hatred, mixed authority and envy and shame, and, remanufactured the truth. A worldwide rush to the alter of material prosperity and egocentric expressions of humanity's obsession with sex and possessiveness had led to a deadly competition over the spoils. World War II would be the second major demonstration of this human dynamic.

To an extraterrestrial, such as the GRAYs, humanity was in a rut.
For them, reality is rituals, traditions, patterns, innovation-for-survival; it is never a consideration of choice. Looking at humanity, since they arrived in 1903, two global wars had, and were, taking place within the first 50 years. Each involved great efforts at self-extermination of the species, tremendous waste of resources, and unending suffering for the masses. Eradication of humanity was going to be so easy - just add a few ingredients and wait. Humans were set on doing the job themselves. Meanwhile the GRAYs would prepare themselves for their new home.

But what was this dynamic which the GRAYs were so happy about and which the Pleiadians so grieved about. Mass humanity has a history of never facing the truth. It's leaders constantly hide from the truth, modify the truth, manipulate their public with half-truths and lies - and the individuals within the masses seem to be defenceless. They just sit there and take it? Are humans really that compulsive that they respond like sterile female drones in a hive of bees? Are the leaders of such human masses so self-obsessed and so compulsively aggressive that they must constantly risk the survival of their "hive"? The key is "Truth."

If a human never faces the truth about him- or herself, there is never any requirement for responsibility - for self-discipline, for self-directedness, for self-sacrifice, for compassion, for empathy, for forgiveness, for reverence. The motto of the slave is "Never having to take responsibility." But responsibility brings choice and without choice their is no freedom. Choices: truth, or lies, or half-lies. Freedom, or dependency, or enslavement? The reality is that whether you take responsibility for your participation in the life you have been given, and the greater or lesser suffering which you bring to this world - you are still responsible for it. The GRAYs are counting on humans continuing to deny their individual responsibilities; the Pleiadians are hoping that humans learn to be aware of their responsibilities and act on them; most other visiting lifeforms really don't care what humans do. What are you going to do?

1945 - On January 30,
The "Wilhelm Gustloff", a German transport ship, was sighted by the S-13 Soviet submarine some 12 nautical miles (22 km) from shore. The captain, 3rd Rank M.J. Marinesko fired a spread of 4 torpedoes at the large (25,484 GRT) ship. Three torpedoes struck and the ship went down after an hour. On board were Gestapo forces and their families, technicians who had worked at the advanced weapons bases along the Baltic, U-boat crewmen, 500 female German sailors, the ship's crew, and several thousand refugees - a total of 6,100 men, women, and children. The weather was heavy at the time and a single minesweeper was in escort. The almost immediate 25 degree list of the ship prevented lifeboats on the starboard side from being used, and those to the port had frozen to the davits. The German torpedo boat T-36 picked up 564 of the survivors and the torpedo boat LOWE another 252, with smaller numbers being picked up by 5 other German craft. 5,196 persons perished in the worst ever maritime disaster. Few people would ever know of it.

1945 - In February,
The Yalta Conference results in Roosevelt meeting Stalin and Churchill against the background of imminent German defeat. Roosevelt knew that the Soviet Union was prepared to negotiate seriously about the character of postwar relations with the United States while the U.S.A. seemed to have a fruitful opportunity in Asia with the Chinese communists preferring to work with the U.S.A. rather than Stalin. But during the conference American leaders were not concerned to push such negotiations. They were not prepared to abandon, or even seriously to modify, the traditional strategy of American expansion.

Disturbed by America's ambivalence and Churchill's increasingly open opposition, which increased the difficulty Stalin had in controlling the doctrinaire revolutionaries within his own camp, Stalin went to Yalta ... to receive a large loan from the United States. His overtures in this direction were answered with vague and unrewarding replies. Stalin's alternative was to obtain, by agreement or negotiation, economic reparations from Germany and a strong strategic position in eastern Europe, the Black Sea area, and the Far East. Americans went to Yalta guided by little except a sense of mission to reform the world, a growing fear of post-war economic crisis, and an increasing confidence that Russian weakness would enable America to exercise its freedom and solve its problems by further open-door expansion.

Until the American press and politicians began making Stalin and the Soviets the excuse for all of the world's problems after the end of the war, and until great patience on the part of Stalin ran out for fair treatment in regard to reparations and development loans following the war, Stalin expressed admiration for the American economy and the Moscow newspapers often stressed the vitality of the American economy. Stalin expected leadership from Roosevelt and Truman befitting their economic greatness. Unfortunately, most of the time leaders are no more spiritually gifted or directed than the average citizen. They usually carry the prejudices, fears, pride and envy with them which they have experienced or observed in their personal lives or which have been impressed upon them by their religious and academic training. With the political climate in the U.S.S.R. throughout this period, Stalin was repeatedly compromised by the indecisions of the Americans.

In awe of their economy, he might have become a willing convert to some form of cooperative socialist market economy but when he looked to the Americans to treat him as an equal and act as mentors, they responded with distrust, fear, greed, and pride expecting that he and the Soviets were stupid and could be manipulated. Holding idealistic communists at bay while he waited for the Americans to come good on their promises and offers he had to purge party, military, and intelligence personnel who were beginning to suspect him of selling them out for American capitalism. When it became apparent that the Americans were going to treat him as an enemy rather than an ally, Stalin again had to purge, this time, market receptive comrades to maintain control. The trust he had built over several decades of turmoil was now crushed. He was then left only with paranoia, surrounding himself only with those who would carry out his demands ruthlessly and without question.

By the late 40s, Stalin rightly believed that he could trust no state leader and his past mistakes of respecting and trusting others cost him any vestige of spiritual peace. Stalin's hope to bring the Soviet Union into a circle of major state partners was lost by the pride of American leadership which demanded a world with America alone at the head. Perhaps 10,000 Soviet citizens were executed or sent to gulags as a result of Stalin's risk. He would never forgive American leaders for that blow to his self-esteem.

1945 - On February 10,
The "General Steuben" passenger liner, carrying some 3,000 wounded and other evacuees from Pillau was attacked by the Soviet submarine S-13, which scored a direct hit on it. 2,700 persons died; 300 survived. When the liner "Titanic" struck an iceberg in the North Atlantic in 1912, 1,517 men, women and children lost their lives. In 1915, off Ireland, a German U-boat torpedoed the liner "Lusitania" and 1,198 lives were lost. Whether you are remembered or not depends on the press coverage you get, and that, has nothing to do with relevance. On the whole, during WWII, mines sank more ships than submarines.

During the period January to early May, Soviet submarines sank 15 German vessels while firing 152 torpedoes in 52 attacks. In January, 1945, the Royal (British) Air Force dropped 668 mines in the western Baltic to sink 18 ships; in February, 1354 mines to sink 23 ships; in March, 1198 mines to sink 26 ships. With limited air support and no heavy ships to support them, and with net barriers, minefields, and ASW surface craft and aircraft attempting to blockade the Soviet submarines - no other crew found themselves in such constant danger nor elicited so much attention from the Germans. Their principal benefit was in decoying and preoccupying German forces away from the front, not in producing an attrition of forces.

1945 - During February,
The USA "Office of Strategic Service" (OSS), Research and Development Branch, produce their first
"Special Weapons, Devices and Equipment" catalogue.
The research branch has worked closely with Army and Naval Ordnance and "foreign offices" to compile this classified in-house saboteur's collection of tools for destruction of life and property. It includes automatic weapons, silenced weapons, concealed weapons, delayed incendiaries, fuses and detonators, magnets, lockpicks, mines, flares and both photographic and printing reproduction equipment. The degree of espionage preparation for the OSS at this time compares with that of the USSR NKVD-KGB (Secret Police) of 1942 or the German Nazi SS of 1940.

1945 - On February 26,
Japanese Rear Admiral Iwabuchi Sanji ordered the detonation of tons of explosives and ammunition stored in the tunnels at Corregidor, Philippines.
Sanji had been given special instructions by Rear Admiral Kodama Yoshio, a Japanese underworld chief, to conceal the gold bullion and treasures left in the Philippines which Yoshio had been responsible for collecting from Southeast Asia. This was to be done before MacArthur's American troops took possession of the islands and was to take the highest of priority. Hatred of the USA from restricting the Japanese expansion economically through the 1930s and for their more recent military successes was to be displayed in the acts of vengeance connected with the concealment of the bullion. To allow the gold to enter the enemy's possession at any point would be taken by the Japanese command as a shamefulness which even ritual suicide could not release one's soul from.

Sanji, as a Naval cadet had impressed his peers by his impulsiveness, intelligence and networking skills.
On graduation, he was named an imperial aide under the overall command of the prince. Between 1915 and 1942, Sanji worked in the Japanese Secret Service and became a colleague of Yoshio. In the early spring of 1942, Sanji was made captain of the battleship Kirishima and commanded it in the Battle of Midway and at Guadalcanal. His ship was among those dispatched by Admiral Yamamoto with the mission to destroy Henderson Field on the island. The attack, led by Vice Admiral Abe, resulted in a disastrous defeat for the Japanese with both Abe and Sanji having to scuttle their ships to prevent capture.

Sanji had warned against carrying out the plan from the start, but, as a loyal servant of the Emperor, had carried out the order. Abe was demoted for his part; Sanji was promoted to Rear Admiral: he had confirmed, in the most dramatic manner possible that he could be trusted to carry out orders even if they were against his judgement yet in support of the glory of the Emperor. Sanji returned to Secret Service duty during the remainder of 1942 and for 1943. Having served the royal leaders with devotion for most of his life and holding high pride in his country and its culture, his obsession with Japan's success was increasingly aggravated and intensified by the political and military errors of his countrymen and the increasing and succeeding offense of the Allies. He would come to be known as the "Butcher of Manila"

During 1943 and 1944, Rear Admiral Kodama Yoshio gave the authority to two Japanese officers who later adopted the names of Leopoldo (Paul) Jiga and Benjamin Balmores, to begin concealing the gold and treasures still remaining in the Philippines, which had been a collection point for that collected from Southeast Asia, until after the War ended. They carried out the final excavations in the tunnel system under Fort Santiago, Fort Bonifacio, at Intramuros, at churches, municipal buildings, bayfront and harbour sites and other burial locations for the gold and treasures. Events moved faster than the concealment operations and the Americans were approaching the Philippines when a large amount of bullion was still left to be hidden. Yoshio, not wishing to be captured in the fray, departed for Japan. The task remaining was one of total self-sacrifice: conceal the remaining gold bullion and treasures at any cost - with the expectation that such would demand the lives of one's men and oneself. The man for the job was Rear Admiral Iwabuchi Sanji.

Sanji was appointed commander of the Manila naval district just before MacArthur's troops invaded Luzon. Sanji had a lot of civilian hostages in Intramuros and he made good use of POW labour in the tunnels beneath the city. For security and brutality, he also had 4,500 marines to oversee the work. The end to their defense came when the tunnels were exploded, killing anyone inside or nearby instantly, including some nearing American attackers, with others of the Allied forces being buried in rock slides or being physically thrown off the island by the force of the explosion. Jiga and Balmores escaped with the map of the concealment locations and details.

On February 3, the first American cavalrymen entered the city, followed the next day by infantrymen. They found Admiral Sanji and his forces. Sanji was in Manila with the remainder of his troops defending from the Finance Building, the Legislative Building, and the Bureau of Agriculture and Commerce - the last areas from which the Manila bullion was being secreted away from. General Tomoyuki Yamashita had instructed General Yokoyama Shizuo to destroy the city's infrastructure and then evacuate the city; then, he withdrew to the mountains. Admiral Sanji had also been ordered to destroy the infrastructure of Manila - docks, bridges, etc - by Vice Admiral Okochi Denshichi. But Sanji was much busier. The defenses, including stone walls 40 feet thick, were strengthened with salvaged naval guns, machinegun nests and barbed wire. The Americans, frustrated with the stiff defense of the Japanese brought in heavy mortars and artillery and virtually levelled the city.

MacArthur had refused to use aerial bombing earlier in hopes of sparing civilian casualties.
As it was, more than 100,000 civilians were killed in the battle - more than six times the number of combined troop casualties of both the Americans and Japanese . To slow the advancing Americans, take out vengeance against the civilians and otherwise display their rage before their certain death, Japanese soldiers added to the carnage by murdering, raping, beating or burning civilians caught within their lines. Sanji was thought to have died in the ruble and fighting but he may have escaped through the tunnels and taken a disguise. He was later honoured by the Japanese Imperial Navy with a posthumous promotion to Vice Admiral and the First Order of the Golden Kite - greater honours than for heroism in defense of a foreign port.

As Philippine territory was captured further by the Allies, they gradually neared Corregidor, which was incomplete as a concealment location. At the last moment, the fuses were lit and the tunnels exploded.

1945 - By March,
Wilhelm Reich was sponsoring a summer symposium on "The Child" at his "Orgonon Institute" in Randely, Maine, U.S.A. He had remarried soon after arriving in the U.S.A. and he and his wife had purchased 280 acres of land near Randely, to which he increasingly moved his practice and research. He gave seminars and workshops on the importance of childbirth and infancy, body language and personality type, the mind-body relationship, and other topics. He advanced the belief that healthy child development began with the birth process. Even the newborn was capable of emotions and reacting to the emotions of surrounding adults. He criticized the then typical North American hospital practice of separating the mother from the child at birth and stated that this practice would be seen as unthinkable in a hundred years.

Through the mid-1940s, he declared that all diseases could better be understood if their treatment was approached from a holistic perspective such that the individual's lifestyle, emotional foundation, muscular tensions and stresses - were as important as the use of medicines and surgery in producing a return to health. He pointed out the close economic and political collusion between the major drug companies, the medical establishment and the federal regulatory agencies. He was appalled at how fragmented modern science and biology had become and its obsession with the physical dimension to the exclusion of any consideration of the emotional or spiritual factors. By the late 1940s, he had concluded that "Nature does not operate mechanically, but functionally." He rejected the mechanistic and mystical thinking of the new scientific approach noting that nature was imprecise in such limiting and defining perspectives and that a true understanding would require a holistic approach which considered the inter-relationships of all living things with each other and with the universe.

By the late 1940s, the bureaucracies he criticized began to take interest in him.
Disinformation and newspaper sensationalism suggested that his home-office headquarters was the scene of wild sex orgies, presumably financed by the profits he reaped from the sale of his orgone accumulator device which they stated was designed to improve one's orgasm, even dubbing it the "orgasm box". None of these reports were ever shown to be true and none were retracted. Rather they were promoted, supplied or financed by FBI agents and drug company instigators. The former feared his influence because much earlier he had been a member of the Communist Party, he was a Jew, he was an immigrant, he was German-speaking, and his promotion of sexual awareness - in the mind of J.Edgar Hoover, a repressed homosexual - would lead to the corruption of American society if his work became more accepted. In reality, the orgone accumulator device was intended to stimulate the flow of the natural life-energy in ill persons and assist them in eliminating the disease. Reich's research was totally financed from the monies he made from the therapy he provided others with. The Orgone Accumulators were rented only to medical doctors, for a nominal amount.

1945 - By March,
Nearly 8,000 V-rockets and bombs had been launched against Antwerp and other military targets after the British-American-Canadian troops had reached the German border. The damage they did to the Allies was later considered negligible. The hopes behind the "miracle weapon", supported by the masses, the troops, and the generals were finally abandoned.

The new German jet fighters had full air superiority against all other planes.
Nearly 1000 were manufactured. Most died on the ground when Allied bombers destroyed the special fuel refineries they required, the special long runways they needed, and the planes themselves while on the ground. Sophisticated technology has sophisticated requirements, and, sometimes, is easily made ineffective.

1945 - In March, from the Indonesia Bank of Indochina,
The Japanese occupation administration, the "Kempeitei", seized 780 million piastres.
It would have taken a middle-class bureaucrat in Saigon a million years to earn such a sum.

1945 - On March 30,
A British Foreign Office Report set out the diplomatic path chosen by the government of Clement Attlee and followed by the successive administrations of Winston Churchill and Anthony Eden:

"The essential task of diplomacy was to make it clear that the United Kingdom can and will overcome difficulties; otherwise, other countries will say the lion is in his dotage and try to divide up his skin."

This pride and defensiveness would push British leaders for decades to request membership in nearby economic unions and military alliances while at the same time demanding special concessions to preserve the British sense of distinctiveness. This assumptive elitist stance betrayed the underlying motives of British politicians behind such negotiations: clearly, they wished to lead the pack.

1945 -
Franklin Roosevelt, President of the United States, dies on April 12th.
He has been a leader who tended to put off making major decisions, could be manipulative and conniving with both people and public opinion, and personally handled the making of foreign policy without the input of briefing books or even the State Department. Harry Truman, Vice President, succeeded Roosevelt and was straight-forward, decisive, simple, had been an artillery captain, made decisions quickly once he had spoken to the individual he believed was most knowledgeable on the subject. He had not been informed about the atom bomb, as Vice President, and expressed derision against totalitarian states of any nationality including German, Russian, Japanese, etc. on the basis that they followed the erroneous Jesuit formula that "the ends justify the means".

Truman, raised in an atmosphere of bitter racial bigotry - a small-town unsophisticated person from Independence, Missouri, he had adopted, intellectually, the ideals of liberals while reacting to conflict with conservativism. His actions often made him a hypocrite of his words. It was as though he said what others wanted to hear so as to achieve positions of power, and once there, responded with the actions of deception, intolerance, egotism and ruthlessness which he had witnessed as a child. There is none so dangerous as the person who is neither ignorant to the truth nor abusive of the truth, but who no longer knows where they have put the truth.

1945 - Between March and July,
Okinawa was a war engagement which resulted in the deaths of 70,000 Japanese soldiers, 15,000 USA soldiers, and, 100,000 Okinawan civilians - 25% of the Okinawan civilian population. Many Japanese committed suicide to prevent their being taken prisoner. The Japanese had low supplies of bullets and shells at the beginning of the conflict and the battle quickly degenerated into hand-to-hand combat against American bullets and shells. Reports of the suicidal defense of Okinawa contributed to a belief rising within the senior American political and military advisory personnel that the surrender of the Japanese would result only after the loss of many American lives.

1945 - In April,
The first completed German Type XX1 diesel-electric submarine becomes operational.
It is superior to all Allied submarines with respect to sonar, underwater speed and endurance depth capability, and torpedo reload interval. It has a rubberized (anechoic) covering to reduce detection from radar (on the snorkel head) and active sonar (on the hull).

The Walter closed-cycle turbine plant for sustained high-speed underwater endurance consisted of a turbine engine that used the thermal energy produced by the decomposition of a high concentration of hydrogen peroxide (perhydrol). It was a complex system, but produced steam and oxygen at a high temperature (1,765 degrees F) that passed to a combustion chamber where they met to ignite fuel oil. The turbine could be operated in a closed (submerged) atmosphere to provide sustained high underwater speeds. At the end of the War, the Soviets would have seized the central design office and several of the component factories.

1945 -
President Truman, on taking office was briefed on how the Soviets had been ignoring their pledges made at Yalta to establish a government of national unity and hold free elections in Poland. Roosevelt had ignored such State Department cautions. Truman always considered himself highly ignorant in the field of foreign relations and foreign policy; therefore, he highly depended upon the advice of senior political and military advisors - particularly those who held authoritarian, conservative and ethnocentric views such as he had been socially rewarded for following in the military and in his political positions. For Truman, the issue was a moral one, heightened by the "insulting and belligerent" attitude Truman detected in the cables he received from Moscow. The Yalta Conference: Feb. 4-11.

1945 - On April 26,
Hitler's Chalet near Berchtesgaden and the adjoining "Eagle's Nest" fortress were obliterated or severely damaged by the bombing of 350 RAF Liberator bombers in an attempt on the Fuehrer's life at his mountain retreat.

Soviet Army troops encircled burning Berlin on a 24-mile front advancing from the east to linkup with American troops 17 miles away. In Berlin, German troops used the subway system to move behind Soviet front lines for surprise defense attacks.

In southern Germany, 500,000 American and French troops advanced towards Munich and Berchtesgaden. Canadian troops encountered fierce German resistance in Holland and the British 2nd Army advanced slowly through the greatly damaged Bremen, shelled by Allied bombers earlier. Allied armies also advanced through northern Italy to within 25 miles of the Alps.

1945 - On April 29,
Britain's Winston Churchill, appeals to Stalin to desist from the unilateral imposition of Soviet will in Poland, and also in Yugoslavia.

"There is not much comfort in looking into the future where you and the countries you dominate, plus the Communist Parties in many other States, are all drawn up on one side, and those who rally to the English-speaking nations and their associates or Dominions are on the other. It is quite obvious that their quarrel would tear the world to pieces, and that all of us leading men on either side who had anything to do with that would be ashamed for history. Even embarking on a long period of suspicions, of abuse and counter-abuse, and of opposing policies, would be a disaster hampering the great developments of world prosperity for the masses, which are attainable only by our trinity."

Churchill then contacted President Truman and encouraged him to allow General Eisenhower's troops to continue into Czechoslovakia with the admonition that if the Americans played no part in its liberation, it would fall under the control of the U.S.S.R. even as Yugoslavia had done. Churchill was too late, Eisenhower had already begun to pull back to the line agreed to at the Yalta conference and had informed the Soviet High Command that he would advance no further than Linz. Truman was unwilling to go back on the agreement about the future "Zones of Occupation" in Germany.

At the same moment, Benito Mussolini, the Italian dictator, was caught by partisans and killed.

1945 - On May 1,
News of Adolf Hitler's suicide reaches many of the world leaders.

He had reportedly committed suicide in his Berlin bunker on April 30.
Heinrich Himmler had approached the Allies and offered partial recapitulation on April 23 and been denied.
Others had suggested to Hitler, that ending the War was a consideration.

Shortly afterwards, over $2.5 billion worth of gold and currency was taken from the German Reichsbank in Berlin, some of which later was fed back into the gold market. It became known as the "Black Eagle Operation"; although never acknowledged, it was taken by former Nazis and held in Swiss banks.

1945 - In May,
At the Trinity Site, New Mexico, a rehearsal explosion was detonated to calibrate instrumentation.
100 tons of conventional explosive were mounted on a 38-foot tower.
25 miles of road were paved to reduce the dust whipped up by the traffic along the original dirt road. 500 miles of wires and cable were installed for the site with cables and wiring running along the road as well both above ground and beneath. In the middle of May, the Army Air Force mistook the Trinity base for its illuminated practice bombing target and dropped bombs on the carpentry shop and another building. Army searchlights were added to follow the ball of fire by night and the mushroom cloud by day.